Daily Arab Sex Stories

At the Gym

2011-01-19T08:28:00.000+08:00

It was my birthday, I think, and it was a cold grey day outside, Kelley was going to the gym, to do some exercises as therapy for his back. I didn't want to stay at home because our neighbor was a pervert and I didn't want to be there, alone when he was there. So I thought it might be fun to go with him as I have never been to a gym before. It was pretty cool, all the mirrors and workout machines, and I might even get to see a few hot guys, all sweaty and, well you know, lol. Kelley stripped down to his swimming trunks, and started doing bench presses and other things on the machines. Funny, the music in the gym was Sade. Well the music was getting me a little worked up and then, well, the guys too.

We spent an hour or so working out and I couldn't help but watching Kelley and the 3 other guys in the gym lifting weights in their swimming trunks and watching them in the mirrors that surrounded us on the gym walls. It was all making me a bit hot and bothered. The 3 other guys were in their 30's and by anybodies standards were gorgeous to put it mildly. Kelley couldn't help but notice me noticing what was going on so he, from time to time, would rub his hands on my legs affectionately and I would in turn rub him lightly with massage oil to keep him limbered up, and soothing his working muscles. I guess we were being a bit obvious as we were also catching the eyes of the other guys, as I noticed that their swimsuits were a bit fuller now. Of course the other guys were playing the game too, as one secretly slid his suit a bit lower on his hips showing that favorite view of mine which would be that little Vee just below a guys stomach revealing his tan line. It was becoming a bit obvious that there was a little chemistry going on here. as I fantasized a bit about what could happen, if I wanted it too, and with the music and all, I wanted it to.

Kelley knew what was on my mind, as he stripped down and went into the shower room, which was a large room with just a wall as a barrier and 10, or so, shower heads. One at a time the 3 other guys went into the shower too slipping their suits off just before they disappeared behind the wall giving me a little cheesecake. This was all getting to be too much for me as I could feel my shorts getting a bit damp. I sat for a few minutes and couldn't stand it any longer, so I tip toed over to the shower wall and peeked around the corner, and there were the 4 of them naked as jaybirds all showering, and buff as hell. Damn what's a girl to do, so I kept peeking. I slipped my shoes off, and ran my hands down my shorts to try and cool the fire down below. I kept watching, and noticed mirrors on the shower wall so I could watch their reflections secretly. I slipped my bra off and tossed it onto our towels, and fondled my breasts, as I watched the show. Again I slipped my hands down my shorts and slipped a finger in myself and teased my clit.

I couldn't stop looking thru the steam at Kel and these 3 guys and by this time I was getting so worked up I didn't care if they did see me, but what I didn't see was the mirrors on the other wall and I saw one of the guys watching me play with myself. He smiled at me and winked, as I licked my finger and sucked on it a bit.

Finally I couldn't resist the temptation and just walked into the shower, clothes and all. The other guys turned around and smiled as I could see their growing interest at having a lady in the shower with them. They turned the rest of the shower heads on till we were in a virtual waterfall of hot water. What the hell, so I slipped off my top and took off my shorts and walked into the water with them. One of them handed me a bar of soap, so I stepped back and began slowly soaping myself down, starting with my breasts and then my inner thighs, and then back to slipping my finger back into my pussy. I handed one of them the soap, and without a word he began soaping my back and then gently ran his hands over my ass and then in between my legs. They all moved toward me and surrounded me like a pack of wolves and all started to caress my wet body from head to toe. One of the guys ran out into the gym and came back with a bottle of massage oil, and they passed it around covering me and themselves with it. 8 hands covered my body massaging me inside and out and rubbing the oil all over me. I writhed in ecstasy as I felt their fingers slipping inside me, and got off 3 times just from their hands being on me and the thought of their cocks so close to me. I, in turn, took the oil and massaged all of their cocks and bodies as they continued to caress me. I whimpered as I continued to have little orgasms, awaiting the them to start fucking the daylights out of me. One of them looked at me and said, Condoms? I smiled and said to them "Personally I like fucking bareback, anyone game? Anyway it's a terrible waste of latex, and why waste the cum? I winked"

I knelt down and took them one at a time in my mouth, as they continued to pour oil on me and rub me everywhere. One laid between my legs and massaged my clit with his tongue. Their hands were wonderful, and it was like they didn't have to enter me at all as I was getting off every ten seconds at this point.. I was cuming constantly, out of breath and in complete ecstasy.

Then one guy stood in front of me as the others helped me onto the bench. His 9" cock was straight up and awaiting me, so I wrapped my legs around him and put my arms around his neck and slid down his oiled body as his cock slipped right into my pussy and I took all of him in me. We rhythmically moved with each other, as I felt him deep inside me. After a few minutes he lifted me on to the next one till I had ridden each one in the air and cumming at least twice with each one. As I was fucking one, the others steadied me me and massaged me with more oil and massaged my breast and clit and anything else that was available.. I was out of breath, and so sensitive I thought I was going to explode.

They stood me up on the floor and Kelley led me to a bench that had the most water raining down on it then gently gently laid me on my back and opened my legs. I watched as he slipped his cock in me, and started thrusting as hard as he could, fucking me till he got off in me. The others held my legs open gently and one kissed me passionately. I felt around till I found a cock and slipped it into my mouth. I felt another slip into my pussy as I started to move my hips taking him in me all the way. After a few minutes I felt another enter my pussy filling me up as I kept thrusting harder and harder. The man in my mouth came as I swallowed him and his cum. I felt two cocks slip in my pussy and then both came together in me. I was writhing in delight as another cock entered me, probably Kelley again or maybe more had joined us, I didn't care. He trust deep into me as I entertained several of the other drained cocks in my mouth. I felt the cock in my pussy explode as another man entered me immediately. We tried every position known and some that weren't known.

I put my hand up, as to stopped them for a moment so I could kneel down on the floor in the doggie position so they then could fuck me in my favorite position.. For me it was an almost constant orgasm, as each one took his turn in me. They fucked me for almost and hour, till all the hot water had run out. I had never felt anything like this before, it was almost like a near death experience, and pleasure that was almost unbearable. I think they all just ran out of cum, as only the one guy that had pulled his suit down a bit in the gym, laid me on my back and fucked me one more time. We all laid in the shower floor exhausted, and laughing. I asked them how they knew I would be into that? One guy smiled and said that Kelley had mentioned that if you saw us all naked, you wouldn't be able to resist.

As we walked out into the gym, they was an older man sitting at the desk. Everybody looked rather pale as we thought we had locked the doors. Like an idiot I asked him who he was and he responded, that he owned the place. I said oppppps, sorry. He said that it was alright but he was just sad he hadn't been here earlier. What, I asked, would you have joined in? He nodded, your a beautiful lady, especially when your naked and having a continuous orgasm. "Would you like one more baby?"

I felt like a real shit, so I walked over to a pool table and laid down, and said, "I sure would!"

He didn't waste any time, and the thought of one more, turned me on so much I got off as I laid down on the pool table. He played with me a bit and then fucked me for about 10 minutes and then, pulled out and asked if he could cum on my face. I sucked him till he did just that, and I even got off without him in me.

I was happy, and they gave me a robe to wear home. As I was about to leave, the owner of the gym asked me how I liked my first gang bang. I looked at him and smiled and said "Sir that wasn't a gang bang, that was sex the way it should be." He asked if they would be seeing us again, and I answered, "You Bet"

The guys got dressed and went on our merry way. Would I ever do that again? Probably not but it was so spontaneous, yeah I probably would do it again.

Ralph's House

2011-01-14T11:06:00.001+08:00

We drove quietly along the remote winding road looking for the designated street, the headlights of my truck revealing only tall, dark trees on either side. Actually I drove, my wife sat emotionless beside me. We were meeting a gentleman I had been corresponding with though email for the last three or four weeks. This gentleman, Ralph, and I shared several of the same interests and tastes and ideas. This evening he and I were anxious to expand on one of those ideas.

My wife occasionally turned her head to follow some passing object of interest, real or imagined, apparently to pass the time. I watched her out of the corner of my eye, but this time I saw her as I imagined Ralph would. Anne looked pretty good, actually. Her jeans were pleasantly tight and the outline of her bra was visible through her white button-down shirt, her large breasts straining the material of both. Strangely, she hadn’t combed her shoulder length black hair; rather, it had that seductive “tossed” look.

One of the landmarks Ralph had listed on his directions appeared under a lone streetlight. I turned left as instructed and entered a secluded and apparently well-to-do neighborhood decorated by Lexus’, Mercedes and a sprinkling of BMWs. The address I was looking for had a brand new white Four Runner in the driveway. The house was quite large, maybe thirty five hundred square feet, but the value was hard to determine. The two-story home was modeled after an old Victorian home with the wrap around porch on both levels. A gentle gas lamp in the yard showed the tan exterior with green shutters and trim. Ralph’s wife, Phyllis, obviously wasn’t home.

I switched off my headlights and turned off the engine. Anne and I both unbuckled our seatbelts. Ralph’s shadow could be seen through the frosted trio of panes in the front door. He was obviously waiting for us. The front door opened as we approached and was filled by a fairly tall man in tan lightly wrinkled Dockers and a dark red Polo shirt.

I first met Ralph at his house about a week ago. He was a distinguished gentleman, as I said fairly tall – around six feet, thinning light brown hair and a dimpled grin. His eyes were gray and had an impish twinkle. His greeting smile displayed two rows of perfect white teeth in a clean-shaven face. Then, I had knocked on his front door and entered in response to “come in”. He was standing at the top of the stairs wearing a towel after stepping out of the shower. “Glad to see you,” he said. Turning to go to his bedroom he nonchalantly dropped the terrycloth wrap to display a beautiful soft six or seven inch cock, cut and smoothly shaved all around. “I’m very glad to see you, Ralph…”

Anne smiled for the first time as he took her hand and gently shook it. As he held the door open, we shook hands and exchanged “hi’s”. He was a handsome and charming man No doubt financially successful, too.

Ralph took us into an immaculate living room that could have been a feature of any home decorating magazine. Brass lamps gave a warm light and sat at the ends of a comfortable, pillow-laden couch on low marble end tables. Each pillow was unique, but all equally complimented the differing material and textures in the room. A ficus tree filled one corner of the room; a large fern flowed over each end of the mantle over a cold fireplace, although the room was a degree or two high to be considered “perfectly comfortable”.
“We can go over the training material in here.” Our host gestured toward the couch. We sat, Anne between us.
“Here is the main book,” he said, laying a large spiral bound notebook on her lap.

An expensive leather satchel leaned against the oak coffee table leg. It was then I noticed the aroma that hinted of musk and cinnamon and a third, indefinable scent. It was a mysterious fragrance, to be sure. It wasn’t so much noticeable by the nose but by a certain indefinable sense. The reaction it produced must have been more respiratory than olfactory because all three of us were breathing a little heavier.

Ralph explained some dry descriptions in the manual. Management process here, product activity there. Flow charts and Venn diagrams abound. Anne’s attention was on the page, although her hair was blocking my view of her eyes. His eyes alternated between the book and Anne’s breasts. I noticed then that top two buttons of her shirt were unbuttoned, not the customary one.

As he spoke, turned pages and explained outlines, her fingertips had unconsciously started tracing circles on the skin below her collarbone, causing the collar of her shirt to open a bit more and expose the an inch or two of the top of her cleavage. Occasionally, her finger would creep down her shirt, between her breasts. A slight bulge was becoming noticeable in behind his zipper. Mine, too! Soon after, she pushed her hair behind one ear. But her hand didn’t go back to the skin above the shirt buttons; she started reflexively gently circling where her right nipple would be under her shirt and bra. Ralph’s speech slowed as his eyes focused on the growing point where her fingertip touched.

Anne turned away from me and toward Ralph. No one spoke. No one moved. No one breathed. Her hand no longer traced the point of her breast, but began cupping and rubbing it. There were two rapidly hardening penises in the room. Ralph’s hand moved to replace hers and her hand began to very slowly unbutton her shirt, gradually revealing a deepening chasm between her 44DD breasts and a straining bra. The thought of another man eventually enjoying the sight of my wife’s breasts brought me to full erection and the pressure on my crotch was unbearable! He had begun to fully massage her, pushing large mounds of creamy white and previously unseen flesh over the top of the cloth cups. Her shirt was completely unbuttoned and she began breathing heavily. We all were!

Almost instinctively, he rose to stand in front of her, his knees between hers, his now huge bulge in front of her face. She fumbled to find the latch on his zipper. I placed my hands under hers and unzipped his fly and worked my hand into the front of his boxers to bring out his beautiful, smooth, long cock. It was as magnificent as it was the day he dropped his towel, but this was the first time I held it in my hands. The last time I was here, we watched each other masturbate; this time we would be bolder.

Anne leaned forward circled the head of his cock with her tongue while I held it for her. Her eyes closed in pleasure, she ran her tongue and lips the length of the eight inch shaft, taking his balls in her hand and oh-so-gently massaged them. I joined her, licking and slowly kissing the smooth cock, lightly sucking the salty drop forming on the tip, savoring the taste like tea in the summer. She didn’t display any shock or surprise seeing me enjoying the taste and touching another man. Anne’s lips met mine at the head after a trip to the freshly shaved base and back. I gave Ralph a light squeeze to bring a drop of nectar to relish with my wife. She looked at me with half open eyes and an upturned corner of her mouth expressed that her nervousness had begun to dissipate, but I knew she would be anxious throughout whatever the evening would bring.

Ralph took Anne’s face in her hands and gently guided her to her feet, the book dropping unnoticed to the floor, and kissed her deeply, passionately and with feeling. I rose. He placed a hand behind my head and brought his mouth to mine with equal energy, our tongues hungrily probing each other’s mouth, searching for the remnants of Anne’s kiss. We joined in a three-way kiss, cheek-to-cheek-to-cheek, arms around waists, tongues lapping and overlapping each other. With his arms around us, Anne and I were lead upstairs.

A floor lamp lit one corner of Ralph’s huge bedroom. The only piece of furniture we were particularly interested in was in the far center of the room and covered with a hunter green bedspread. Two rows of large equally green pillows lined the headboard of the king-sized bed. The carpet felt sensually soft under my now bare feet. He unbuckled my pants and pushed them to the floor. Anne tugged down my boxers over my raging erection. Ralph gently stroked my penis with his fingertips then slowly dropped to the floor in front of me. Anne caressed his hair and eagerly watched him lick my cock before taking all of my eight and a half inches all the way, his chin on my balls and his nose nestled in my bush.

Anne had never seen two men together, except for the rare occurrence in an x-rated movie and even then, she didn’t watch that many adult movies. At that, man-to-man scenes are hard to find in a regular x-rated movies. So naturally, I had no idea she would enjoy Ralph and me sucking each other as much as she did. I was hoping in the back of my mind, since my attention was focused elsewhere, that this wasn’t just a passing interest, and that her possible and, more likely probable, exploration of same sex experiences might broaden and expand beyond this new horizon. Nevertheless, I had no idea what a sexual awakening this was for her! I was eager, as was Ralph no doubt, to find out more.

His hands had by then reached around and each firmly grasped my buttocks. She had begun pulling my shirt over my head so the shirttail wouldn’t obstruct the view she was enjoying. Ralph’s mouth slid off my cock long enough for her to pull his top off, too. Saliva ran down his chin. The reflection of the sole lamp the glowed of the moistness left by his deep mouth. Now Anne’s shirt completed a trifecta on the floor. I wanted very much for Anne to finally remove her bra and at long last reveal those large, beautiful globes of womanhood. I never understood why she was content to hide them under bulky clothes; they were magnificent! Close friends had mentioned in drunken, unguarded moments how they would almost give anything to see Anne’s breasts and fondle and nuzzle them, speculating on the size and color of her nipples. I had hoped the honor of their unveiling would belong to Ralph, since he was the first, after me, to have fondled them. Truth was, I was enjoying being serviced by his magnificent mouth! My legs were weak and I felt light as a feather. I noticed his fingers working ever so further between the crack of my ass, ever so further down, inch-by-inch…

Ralph slowly rose, running his tongue through my thick pubic hair, nibbling here and there. How I loved that! He licked a path from my pubic path, to my navel, to each of my nipples lingering on each, nibbling and sucking. I kissed him again. He turned to Anne and assessed her head to toe. She stood, head tilted to one side, in her bra and jeans. She didn’t seem self-conscious in her early stage of undress. Her view was of two nude men with extremely noticeable erections! He stepped to her and took her full in his arms and passionately kissed her again, her mouth rising to his, she standing on her tiptoe. He stepped back, bringing her bra with him. Burying his nose and mouth in one of the ample cups, he looked at her. Her usually large, pick nipples were small, tight and protruding. She backed to the foot of the bed, sat and hid a hand under each breast and began licking first one nipple then another; nibbling one, then another; then alternated taking the entire nipple into her dripping mouth, her seductive gaze never leaving our hungry stare. While she put on this little show, I slipped an arm around my fellow audience member and, with the other hand, began stroking his beautiful cock. He returned the favor. I could hear the moist sound of more pre-cum forming as we tightened and loosened our grips on each other. Anne started clutching her breasts firmly, pushing them tight against her chest with her open palms. Hard nipples were pinched hard between taut fingers as she first aimed the red points to the floor, then to the ceiling, then pulled straight out. Her teeth clenched, her head tossing left and right, further roiling her hair. That point of paradise where her thighs meet was obviously wet and the moistness showed in the crotch of the jeans.

Ralph and I, standing only a handful of feet away, stepped to her. She rose. He and I each too a now-red and swollen breast and hungrily nursed. Whether from arousal or a pleasurable physical discomfort, she moaned deeply occasionally throwing her head back. Almost on cue, she unsnapped her pants allowing my breast-mate the blissful honor of unzipping them. But because the material was snug, both of us pulled the denims to the floor. Small, black curls haloed the front bottom half of the red panties; her bush obvious in the outline. Perhaps more noticeable was the sweet aroma of an aroused womanhood and damp material surround it. The panties came down with a single tug.

Anne has soft, smooth, creamy skin all over. The only evidence of exposure to sun was a light tan below her neck and on her arms. Her breasts, belly and thighs were fair colored. Her belly, trim and concave in high school and early in our marriage, had taken a more convex angle in her late thirties. Still, it added character and personality and made her the more attractive to me.

She stood, feet slightly apart as if to tease us with the musky scent of arousal, looking down at the two starved men admiring the fresh dew. Ralph expressed a visual gasp of pleasure at the sight of Anne’s pubic bush, its thickness, deep and ample black coils and ringlets. She had shaved her lush triangle once, but the annoyance of keeping it shaved and the unbearable itch of it growing back discouraged her from using the razor there again, even if only to trim and shape it. Still, I had come to genuinely enjoy the erotic pleasure of just running my fingers and tongue through it as Ralph was doing now.

Anne eased back onto the bed, sitting back on her elbows. Ralph kept his rapt attention focused on paradise as he parted her knees. After an invigorating breath his tongue drank from her dripping, swollen lips. He sucked the sweet dew from the curls surrounding her pink center before burying his face in heaven. An occasional nibble on her clitoris would send a spasm through her. Her back would arch and a deep, short pleasuring moan would escape her. She began to perspire and she shuddered more frequently as he became more intense in his ministrations.

Ralph’s knees were spread as he ate her. I dropped to mine and began to slowly pump his cock. He began rocking and swaying to my rhythm. With my free hand, I reached the area between his balls and anus and oh-so-lightly stroked back and forth with my fingertips. Taking advantage of an instant of boldness, curiosity and supreme arousal, I slipped a fingertip into him. He took a deep breath and exhaled a sound that was half sigh and half moan. Encouraged, I inserted my finger to the knuckle both to his and my pleasure.
Anne straightened up enough to scoot back further on the bed, her intention obvious. Ralph rose to her intention and finally inserted his swollen and red penis into her. She arched her back higher yet than before, letting out a part scream, part moan and part grunt which could have been heard from the end of the driveway. Her glistening breasts swayed to his motion, her perspiration mixed with his as it dropped from him and ran over her in rivulets to the darkening bedcover underneath. I joined him from behind and pushed and pumped two fingers in his anus. I thrust to the rhythm as he drove repeatedly into my moaning wife.
“More,” he groaned, looking over his shoulder at me. “Bigger”.

I walked across the bed on my knees, my throbbing cock leading the way to his buttocks. I was against his back, rubbing my cockhead over his balls. He uttered a slightly audible “oooh” and “yesss” then finally “now”. His anus was by then lubricated by the ample juice my wife was sharing with him. My penis entered with just a little effort, and it took a few rhythmic motions to bury myself deep within him.

This time his back arched and he let out a deep moan.
“Gawd, yes. Pound me” he exhaled breathlessly.

Our groans combined with the squeaking bed, the sound of sweaty skin slapping against sweaty skin and hard cocks pounding in wet holes created an erotic cacophony. Seconds, minutes, hours? Time was lost in pleasure. Ralph announced that he couldn’t hold any longer and exploded inside my wife who was at the height of her thousandth backbreaking orgasm. I burst inside Ralph with a loud groan just as he was squeezing the last bit if jism on Anne’s wet, matted bush.

I rocked back on my ankles and Ralph rock back onto me. Anne’s body went into an exhausted limp. We all let out a deep exhale. I reached around and felt Ralph’s slowly shrinking cock, slick with his cum and my wife’s juices. And it tasted marvelous!
After another deep breath, Ralph turned so he could see both of us.

Young, wild and horny Ellah!

2011-01-11T08:35:00.000+08:00

Ellah Was a young teenager, at the ripe age of 18, until now, she'd led a fairly innocent life when it came to sex.
she was a virgin and had never gone further than making out.
whilst being fairly tall for her age, Ellah had a very petite body, her waist was tiny, and slender, but not so much that she looked like she had an eating disorder, no, some would say she had the perfect body.
oh and her ass..was unbelieveable... a true gift from god. round firm and tight, looked like it belonged to a black woman.

Ellah spent most of her days out at the local skatepark, she wasn't an angel, she would drink now and then and had her fair share of boyfriends, but never really did anything with them. one particular evening, whilst hanging out with various, attractive male frieds, and fuled by cyder, she unleashed a whole new side to her...

she staggered over to one of her friends, she wasn't too close to him, but he was hot!, she was drunk and she started making out with him, of course who was he to resist, soon enough they were behind a bush and ella had his long hard cock on her mind. she grabbed for the zip to his skinny jeans and tugged them down, to reveal a good 9-10inch throbbing hard cock!, she was in a trance now, her love for cock had been unleashed. she began to suck on it but soon grew bored, she pulled down her denim hotpants and underwear to reveal a completely perfect but of hers, without much more than a breath she got down on all fours and parted the ripe plump butt cheaks apart, to reveal a tiny tight whole in between.

"FUCK ME!, fuck me in the ass I want your cum in my asshole, please, I need to feel your long hard cock up there".

looking at her with a wide expression on his face, the teen couldn't believe his luck. he thrusted down on her and in one hard stroke his entier 10 inch cock was up in her ass, filling her up.

she pushed back on his cock, to fill herself up as much as she could

"FUCK ME, YEAH FUCK ME, OOH DEAPER, FUCK MY LITTLE SLUTTLY ASSHOLE" - She yelled with pleasure.

An Afternoon In The Basement

2010-12-17T15:45:00.000+08:00

Sarah sat on the small couch in her basement, her long shapely legs twisted under her body in a way that only a state champion gymnast's could. Her hair fell straight and glossy to her shoulders and the very tops of her small but perfectly-shaped breasts. She had a very small waist and almost no hips. Her dark red lipstick gave her face sex appeal well beyond its fifteen years.

Her best friend Paula sat on the chair in the corner, flicking idly through the channels. Her blue v-neck sweater lay on the back of the chair and her usually hidden breasts pushed hard against her black Hard Rock Cafe tank top. Sarah had been surprised when Paula pulled her sweater off a few hours before to discover her curvy but beautiful body. The narrow waste and hourglass hips and breasts usually lay hidden under a sweater or baggy t-shirt.

Paula really had no interest in sex, and Sarah knew that she dressed the way she did to make sure that no one took an interest in her in that way either. Where Sarah had lost her virginity at fourteen and had a steady stream of both older guys and girls, Paula had never bothered. She explained once that it was a practical matter more than a moral one.

The two girls were heavily involved in Wicca, the art of white magic that had become so popular recently. They were disgusted that what they regarded as their religion was viewed as a fad by so many others. As soon as Sarah's mother left the two girls had some rituals planned as an expression of their faith.

Meanwhile, and not surpirisingly, Sarah was having a daydream in which she was sucking Paula's large, pink nipples while her friend lay back in the floor gasping. Paula's long fingers tangled in Sarah's hair as her fingers raced down her rib cage toward

"Finally, they're gone," Paula muttered, gathering her thick brown hair and tying it back. She had a paranoia about the candles.

Sarah cleared her throat. "Yeah." She began to set out candles and Paula rummaged through her bag for the crystal she had bought especially for today.

There was a knock on the door and Sarah's boyfriend-of-the-month Shane came in.

"Howdy," he said, grinning wickedly. "I got one of my stepdad's videos... Oh, hi, Paula," he said, his face now dropping.

"I'm going to guess that's not a nature documentary," Paula said dryly.

"Depends on your definition," Shane said, and Sarah laughed loudly. Paula hated how her friend turned into an idiot around guys.

"Whatever," Paula said, grabbing her sweater and pulling it on. "I'm leaving, since Sarah apparently doesn't take our Holy Days seriously."

"Wait!" Sarah said. "Why don't you stay here and watch it with us?" she suggested, crossing her fingers.

"What, it isn't bad enough I have to hear about you two, now I have to actually sit here with a disgusting video on and watch you fuck?"

"You'd feel better, Paula, if you just let some guy have a swing at you." Shane stared lewdly at Paula's crotch. He knew that she'd never been with anyone. He had lots of experience but he'd never had the chance to deflower a girl. He wondered what Sarah would say.

"Yeah, Shane, take me right now on Mrs. Barry's two-thousand dollar couch," she half-joked while she zipped her backpack.

"Okay." He grinned.

"What? God, Shane, be serious once in a while." Paula shook her head.

"No, seriously. If it's okay with Sarah I'll fuck you right now. Come on. Why not?" Shane was getting into the idea now. He looked at Sarah, and found that her nipples were erect and sticking out through her thin shirt. She just nodded her head.

"You wouldn't want me, Shane," Paula said, staring embarrassed at the floor. "Now I will leave you to your mutual entertainment."

Her words were cut off as Shane pushed her down into the couch cushion and hotly kissed her. He quickly rubbed his bare knee against her jeans-covered pussy mound.

The hot friction against her already swollen clit and cunt lips made her moan out loud. The last coherent part of her mind tried to pull away, but he held her down as he savagely squeezed her tit. He was annoyed at the multiple layers of fabric covering her body and jerked her upright. Her sweater was quickly pulled back off and crumpled onto the floor. Next was the ridiculously expensive tank top with the tiny leopard print straps. Underneath was a plain white satin bra, and anyone who knew Paula wouldn't have been surprised by her choice of lingerie. He pulled it roughly off, the hooks leaving burning scratches on her shoulders.

He leaned down and took one nipple into his mouth. He suckled it noisily until it took on a pebbled texture and grew stiff within his mouth. He continued to rub the moistened nipple with his fingertips as he bit and nibbled on the other. He was trying to be slow with the virgin girl under him, but his nature was rough. He laid her back down and pulled her jeans and matching satin panties off in one motion. He didn't bother with her socks, becausethey weren't in his way.

Immediately the room smelled like Paula, her individual scent that every woman has. Shane's cock finished hardening in an instant. He stroked her outer lips, rubbing her pussy juice into the sesitive skin until the folds blossomed out. His fingers reached a little further and found the pool of hot juice seeping from inside her. He pulled it up and rubbed it on her swollen, hard clit. It grew longer, brushing his face as he licked at her right thigh.

He was not really in the mood to continue with the seduction routine. He just wanted to get her ready so he could take her. He stood and ordered Sarah over to the couch.

"Lick her, suck her, get her ready for me, but don't you dare let her come." He swatted Sarah lighty on the ass as she settled herself on the end of the couch.

As Shane undressed, Sarah pushed a long finger deep into her friend's virgin pussy and felt the hot, tight velvet walls. Shane was going to love this, she realized, as Sarah no longer had the tiny twat she once had. Every few seconds Sarah would run her tongue quickly up to Paula's tiny nub. She got a second finger, then a third inside Paula. The way Paula rocked her hips up to meet Sarah's hand was delightful, as were her soft moans.

"That's enough," Shane said. He grabbed Sarah literally by her tits and gave them a rough squeeze as he pulled her away from the juicy cunt of their friend. He took his place on the couch and glanced at Sarah, who was sitting back against the stone wall. Her face was covered in Paula's fluids, and she sat back to masturbate as Shawn and Paula fucked.

As Sarah gently rubbed her clit and struggled to stay silent, Shane rammed all four fingers of his right hand into Paula in one movement. Paula's sweet cry of pain and surprise echoed in the silent basement. He withdrew his hand and lined his thick cock up with her leaking slit. With one quick thrust he was in her up to his balls. She gasped in pain and the corners of her eyes leaked as she tried to pull away.

He held her shoulders down and pulled himself out of her. He quickly pushed back in, and she let out another grunt of pain. He did a few more of these quick hard thrusts, and eventually Paula's bloody pussy was stretched enough that the movements were bearable. That was when she finally realized that she could feel his head deep within her. Every nerve inside her tunnel was screaming with the sweet pain and pleasure of the huge cock chugging in and out of their sloppy depths.

Shane pushed roughly in and out of her, his teeth never leaving her hard nipple. They raked across the top, causing an equisitely blinding pain.

Feeling himself coming close, Shane reached down and quickly rolled Paula's clit between his thumb and finger. Her hips bounced off the couch to meet his, and her already tight walls contracted even more around his dick as she climaxed. She moaned softly as her juices flowed around his cock and dribbled onto the couch. The sight of her coming proved too much for him as well, and he grabbed her hips to hold her still as he buried himeself in her up to the hilt. When he was as deep as he could go he came, filling her with his thick cum. It leaked out the cracks between his still stiff rod and her spasming pussy. He pulled out of her and left her gasping on the couch.

He sank to the floor beside the couch and waited for Sarah to crawl over like the whore she was. She kneeled before him, carefully taking his spent dick into her mouth, licking it clean. As she did so, delighting in the mixed tastes of her boyfriend's salty cum and her friend's sweet pussy juice, he frigged her clit for just a few seconds to finish off the job she had started with her nimble fingers. She clung to his damn chest as her cunt spasmed deliciously.

All three were sprawled in various positions in the basement when the phone rang. It was Shane and Sarah's friend Kyle, wanting to know if they had any interest in a hot tub party at his house that night. He was surprised that they wanted to bring that prude Paula along, but he didn't argue. Kyle always had wondered what she looked like in a bathing suit, or even less.

Sisters

2010-12-17T15:41:00.000+08:00

To begin with Jane and I are sisters. She’s a bit older, but people don’t notice that. The story I’m going to tell happened about a year ago. We were returning home from our friend’s birthday party. It was a dark night and there were no people around. We had been walking for ten minutes already, and we both needed to piss. Jane tried looking for a ladies’ room but in vain. Everything was closed at that hour. We had entered the park and started down a quiet lane, when Jane suddenly exclaimed, “God Betty, I can’t hold on any longer!”

I looked at her, she continued, “There’s nobody around, we could go behind those bushes…”
I looked around. The place was indeed deserted, and it was getting unbearable holding back the load. I agreed, and we headed for the bush on the side of the lane. I went first, with Jane holding my hand. It was dark here, and I couldn’t see where I was going. The soil was muddy, and I suddenly came on a ditch. I instantly slipped and fell, pulling Jane with me. She gave a slight shriek and we both fell into the muddy trench. I ended up on my back, and Jane was on top of me. I looked at her and suddenly saw that she had pulled up her skirts and was desperately fingering with her panties. I didn’t realize what was going on until a stream of hot piss came pouring over my breasts.

“God Jane!” I cried, “What are you doing!”
Suddenly I felt I couldn’t resist and found myself pissing desperately into my jeans. I wasn’t quite finished, when the shower stopped and I herd Jane give a heavy sigh of satisfaction. Soon I too was done, and let my muscles ease. We rested for a while in the same position. I was all wet, and there was a heavy smell of piss all around.

“Man that was good,” said Jane suddenly.
“You pissed all over me, you idiot.”
“Come on, I couldn’t resist. Besides, I bet you liked it.”
“I did not,” I said.
“Oh yes you did, and I bet you’ll like this.”

With these words she moved forward pushing her pussy towards my face. I tried to back off, but in vain, I didn’t have any strength to. She pressed her pussy to my mouth.

“Come on, it’s not gonna eat you.”
At first I fit was disgusting, but then I began liking it. I gave it a lick and it felt good.
“Come on baby, lick me,” she said getting active.

Then Jane moved back and pulled down my dress. She started licking my piss-covered breasts. She then turned around and started pulling down my jeans. I helped her, and in a moment I felt her tongue inside my pussy. We moved a bit, and soon I was able to lick her pussy too. We went on for about five minutes, until I felt my orgasm coming. Hers seemed close too, as she began licking vigorously. I felt my muscles contract, and in a moment Jane plumped onto me panting.

When we got up we were a sight to see. Covered in mud and piss I found out that my panties were torn, so I just pulled up my jeans on my bear pussy. We went out of the ditch, hoping nobody would see us. Home was close, so we managed to get there quickly.

When we got inside, we undressed and jumped into the bath. We hadn’t ever bathed together, but this time was different. We did all kinds of things, and Jane even stuck a hairbrush into my butt. That night was the best in my life.

The Cheating Wife

2010-10-20T12:35:00.000+08:00

Sally green was beautiful; infact she stood out in a crowd and you could not help but notice her. She was a slim blue eyed blonde, vivacious, with a ringing laugh, and her long hair hung down her slender back crowning her like a golden halo. She also dressed to perfection, her dresses seemed to cling to her shapely form and accentuate her wonderful figure. You would not know her age until you got close and noticed the slightest crinkles at the corners of her sparkling eyes. She walked with an exuberant lively swing-- poetry in motion--which made her stand out in the crowd. Sally was not only beautiful she was clever and talented with fluent speech and a quick wit. Her personality was magnetic, men admired and desired her, and women wished they were like her.

She was married to the Reverend Ernest Green and had two school aged children. They had been in their present incumberance five years and were spinning merrily along with a thriving congregation in middle class England. Sally fitted into all the church activities and was a great organiser, she was the perfect ministers wife, a real helpmate who adored her husband. There were womens groups, bible study groups and a youth group to provide fellowship and entertainment for the teenagers in the comuntity. Sally helped with everything, and when the young couple who ran the youth group were away she would take it over for a couple of friday evenings.

Now Sally was used to handling pushy men who often tried it on with her. If they were married she would repremand them and tell them it was no way for a married man to behave, and if they were single she would politely remind them that she was a married woman herself. Naturally the men noticed her and when she read the lesson they would be admiring her figure and paying little or no attention to the reading. The sex instinct is far stronger than the religious veneer that merely coats the character, or the gold band that surrounds a finger, it can wreck marriages, destroy lives and is not to be handled lightly.

The youth group was really just a meeting place in the church hall where there was a snooker table some music with drinks and coffee available. Alcohol was banned but often the teenagers would dance, and horse-play would occasionally occur, as it does with lively young people. It was confined mainly to those whose parents attended the church but friends were sometimes brought in from time to time, but to gain entry you had to have membership or be invited by a member. Members also had to be over sixteen and under twenty five but the place was monitored by at least one adult who was incharge and kept an eye on what went on. The hall opened at 7pm and closed at 10pm.

It was a hot sultry friday evening in July and Sally was incharge, she enjoyed chatting to the younger people and kept all the doors and windows open to let in the night air. The music rolled out into the night with the billows of young laughter. Sally noticed a new youngman who had just entered with a girl whose mother she knew well. She looked twice at the newcomer she felt sure she had seen him somewhere before. He was a tall dark longlimbed boy very handsome and well dressed, who moved with an easy cat like exuberance as if he walked on springs; he flashed a white toothed smile at Sally holding her gaze with passonate eyes.

"This is Lenny," said his female companion smiling," he has just moved in next door to us."

Lenny seemed to linger as he held Sallys outstreched hand and she felt a sort of electricity flow between them: again Sally felt as if she knew the boy, but from where and when she trawled her memory with no definite result. When these evenings finished it the hall had to cleared and tidied, and whoever was incharge had the job of supervising the clearup and locking up for the night. Lots of the youth quickly went off and a few dedicated thoughtful ones were left to finish off.

Everyone had left and Sally was just locking the kitchen when she looked around to see Lenny standing close behind her. She felt herself stiffen Lenny smiled and slowly came nearer to her,"Your very beautiful Mrs Green please don't be nervous I just wanted to tell you how lovely you are," and he slipped his arm around her waist pulling her gently towards him, he kissed her passionately on the lips.This was the first time Sally had ever responded willingly to such advances since she was a 19year old girl and the memories of that first love affair came flooding back.

Reader we need to digress and paint in a little of Sallys background. Aged nineteen and very attractive she had met a man who she did not know was married. He was an experienced and forward lover who often cheated on his wife and he had two young children. Infact the man was a heartless romeo and he took advantage of a young girl who was longing for love and fullfillment. This man took her virginity and promised to marry her, she absolutely believed him and was head over heels in love with him. After a while she began to realise something was wrong and she followed him home one dreadful night after a loving tryst and discovered he had a wife and family. Sally was devastated: the tears flowed copiously but she did not give him up she hoped he would divorce his wife and marry her. Love often makes us stupid and always blinds us to a true assessment of the love object, but love lives in hope and believes in reform.

It took another crisis to open Sallys eyes and bring her to her senses, meanwhile her honey-lipped lover kept using her and making alsorts of promises that he knew he never intended to keep. Telling her how he loved her and how he would soon break with his wife, who he had no feelings at all for. His lovemaking was skillful and passionate and he carried her to new orgasmic heights often making her surprize herself by her actions breaking taboo's allowing him great freedom with her beautiful body. During these months Sally had seen his wife and she was startled how plain she looked and it gave her confidence to break up the marriage and have this man for herself.

Then the second bombshell struck she saw her lover out with yet another woman. She felt suicidal locked herself away and refused to see him inspite of the fact he called many times. She was tempted but knew in her heart he was no good and she sunk into a weary apathy. This was when she met Ernest Green who had just left theological college. Ernest knew she was depressed and he was very kind and understanding; so Sally ended up becoming Mrs Green on the rebound. She thought a kind loving man was all she needed and she threw herself into the marriage. Ernest was not a passionate man infact he found passion difficult he was a good man but not a sexy one. Naturally his christian persuasion did not help in this and he gave Sally the impression that it was his duty to love her, and her life of passion became a life of duty. This suited Sally at first for she had felt the sad result of passion, it had made her desperately unhappy and she wished to avoid a recurrance of this period of her life. Alas we cannot run away from out natures and mistake often leads to further mistake until we are able to accept ourselves and insist that the world accepts us as well.

When Lenny kissed her it was as if she was thrown back in an instant into the world of passion and she did not resist athough she knew she should push him away. His strong arms held her as she drank from her lips and he placed his open hands on her bottom pulling her hips into his own thrusting his aroused manhood towards her womanhood.

Now he was kissing her neck and she could feel his hot breath as his hands made towards her fine breasts kneading them whispering," You adorable creature your so lovely I must have you I need you I want every bit of your body."Sally could feel herself responding as she never had done for twenty years and she could not stop. Lenny was working his way down her body he was obsessed with this beautiful mature woman and he wanted to pleasure her with his tongue. He was soon under her skirt and she was raptured as he planted kiss after kiss on her thighs and upper legs she had not know such passion for years and it sent thrills through her body like pulses of electricity.

It was too late now for her to resist she was absorbed in the act and allowed her body to be enjoyed by this sexy young male who was also taken up in the suddeness of the act. They were engulfed in each other, the outside world was eclipsed, only the coming storm mattered now. Sally's fluids flowed profusely and Lenny drank them like nectar, her soft wetness became his world down there as he felt her rising climaxes ebb and flow.

His cock was like a rock and throbbed in his trousers then he heard her moan and say," Give it me I need to be filled please fill me darling fill me."He felt it slide into her as her well prepared sheath drew him in up to the hilt. He paused with his full length locked in her grasping fanny he could feel himself throbbing inside her no need to move, the joy of being there fully inserted and wrapped in her vagina was enough, he needed to savour the sensation, and her legs wrapped around his back held him and she moaned a long low song that wavered almost cat like in its intensity. Lenny had no need of friction he knew that when she was ready she would rock the boat and then and only then would he discharge the complete contents of his brimful sack. He drew her face uptowards his and locked his lips and tongue onto hers. They were connected inseparable and the final crisis hit them tearing at their senses, fusing there identities into one being in that supreme moment when time stops and cares are lifted, and nothing else matters.

Aterwards came the guilt and sorrow and Sallys vow to herself never to do it again. The great trouble with convention is that it gets in the way of enjoyment, as it tries to dictate our behaviour. It hardly ever suceeds, the heart always puts pleasure first and so it did with Sally, a pastors wife, yet she continued to consort with this youth from the church club. It came as a shock when she learnt his name and realised he was the son of the married man who had led her such a dance before she married.

She knew then 'Like father like son' and she knew why she had given in to this womaniser. What would become of her? she dreaded discovery but loved every passionate session more and more, and as he pressed his advantage he lusted more an more after this gorgeous woman. Lenny like many young men seemed to get a thrill out of the fact that Sally was an older married woman, but he new he must be careful and he picked his moments. Everytime he saw her his loins leapt and his young dark eyes gleamed with passionate lustful pleasure for he knew that wonderful body he had conquered it and possessed it, and adored it.

As is usual with these things fate took another twist and the situation was charged with the danger of discovery. Sally knew she had no excuse, if all was revealed she would be to blame and the fingers would point and judge her as a shameless hussy. Lenny had taken to visiting the vicarage on monday mornings after the children were at school and Rev Green was attending to parish duties. So as not to be seen he would slip into the back door through the garden and when he had satisfied himself slip out the same way.
Now his older brother Jack had become suspicious and knew that something was going on; the suspicion had turned into determination to find out what Lenny was up to, so he followed him on this particular monday. Seeing him slip into the vicarage garden made Jack very curious and throwing caution to the wind he followed his brother and saw him enter the downstairs back kitchen.

Jack was puzzled and he waited behind the garden shed to see if Lenny would come out. After awhile he knew he must be up to no good so he crept into the kitchen; all was silent the ground floor seemed to be totally empty. Jack went to the bottom of the stairs and then he thought he heard noises coming from one of the rooms. He ascended slowly his ears pricked, a door in the passage was ajar and he could now clearly hear a rocking sound and gentle low moans. Carefully like a stealthy cat he crept along and peeped through the door. Sally was on the bed her rump in the air and mounted on her was Lenny. Jack watched in shock as his brother who was stark naked slowly sunk his cock into that mature pussy gripping her shoulders and clearly absorbed in fucking the vicars wife. She for her part appeared to be enjoying every minute and he heard her say,"Oh yes please deeper."

Now the immediate effect of this unexpected discovery on Jack was sexual arousal. His penis stood to attention like a sentry and he was jealous of his younger brothers luck. He had seen Mrs Green and had mentally fucked her many times but like others believed she was a strait-laced vicars wife and would not respond favourably to an approach. Jack quietly removed his trousers and watching the pair he held his throbbing rod longing for his oppotunity to mount that lovely woman and empty his aching balls.The lovers were too wrapt in there own enjoyment to notice him and the naked couple continued to work towards completion.

"I just love fucking that cunt of yours you sexy bitch I'm goint to fill you right up with my hot spunk," and he plunged into her again as Jack watched cock in hand ogling the wonderful sight.

"Ohhhhh,'' she cried in ecstasy and the storm burst as Lenny clung to her spasming his jets into her buried to the hilt of his cock ejaculating jet after jet of white seed into her vagina. Jack dashed to the bed now stark naked and pulling his exhusted brother off mounted and entered before Sally or Lenny knew what had happened. Lenny was too shocked to speak as his rampant brother plunged his cock home like a maniac Sally just groaned as she felt the fresh hard long cock penitrate and she soon found herself rising again to have a further orgasm.

Thus it was that the two randy young brothers began to enjoy threesomes with the local vicars wife each stimulating the other to fresh debauchery between them they began to use her when ever the oppotunity arose and she enjoyed the attention of these two dirty fuckers. Sally knew it could not go on how could she be the dutiful vicars wife prim and proper, looked up to by all the church community and at the same time enjoy such filthy sessions with two young men. She kept saying to herself she must stop, but as you know dear reader active sexual enjoyment is not easy to lay aside, after all she had never known such orgasms and she was shocked at her own depravity.

Here again fate solved the problem. Those readers who consider fate to be malevolent are wrong it has no bias whatsoever but sometimes by luck saves us from self distruction. Within two weeks of this gross indecency Rev Green told his wife that sadly they must leave the parish and move on as he had a letter from the Bishop saying it was time for them to make a move.

" I know how upset you will be my dear we have made such good friends but it is the Church of Englands policy, I know its silly but they don,t like ministers to get too pally with their congregations."

Sally smiled to herself, " How long have we got then?" she asked. Inwardly she was glad she knew fate had saved her from disaster.The great unanswered question is will she again become embroiled in passion and intrigue or will she be able to settle again to the quiet useful life as a ministers wife.

My Amazon Lover

2010-09-08T11:49:00.000+08:00

I am a thirty six year old housewife, who keeps herself in excellent shape, I'm five foot one inches tall, Italian with black hair, brown eyes and I have a B cup, my tits stand up without any help, which enables me to go braless whenever the mood strikes. I am also totally frustrated, as my husband is climbing the corporate ladder and has been working weekends for the last year on various important projects, which is why I am sexually frustrated, he hasn't touched me in about a year. One of my girl friends was a singer before she met her husband and the last two years has been pursuing it as a career again. She has been appearing at clubs locally and in the city, this weekend she is appearing at a lesbian club in the city and all of us girls were going as most of us tried to make all her appearances at least one night while she was booked in a club. I get very few opportunities to get really dolled up and I was going to make the most of this one, I went to the beauty salon, also had my make up done there, wore my black mini with a black blouse, that showed a lot of bare tit as I was bra less, black stay up stockings and a black thong, I didn't consciously realize it, but I was dressed for trolling, be it male or female and we went in two cars, with the car I was in making remarks about my attire, I told them they were all jealous, which I know they were. When we walked into the club, there was a tall, about five ten, leggy blond at the door with a big chest and she came right over to me and asked if we would like a table.

She led us to a table near the stage, called a waitress over to take our drink order and got called away. After about twenty minutes, our friend was announced and at the same time, I felt a tap on my shoulder, it was the leggy blond asking me to dance Of course all my friends thought this was very funny, but they were all telling me to be nice and dance with her, so I thought, screw them and said yes. The dance floor was on the other side of the room, very smart I thought, as it didn't block any body's view of the stage, we were the only couple on the floor, my friend was singing a slow sexy song and we started dancing. She asked if this was my first time there, and I told her it was and we came for my friend. She told me she thought it was great that we supported our friend and I realized my mouth was right at her nipple level, which for some strange reason, prompted me to say that if she was topless, I could suck on her nipple without bending my head. She put her hand under my chin, asked if I would like to suck on her nipple and before I could answer, she kissed me and my pussy exploded. I have been kissed a lot of times, but never experienced anything like her kiss, her lips were soft and the only way I can describe them, is succulent, my toes curled and I kissed her back by reflex. We held that kiss for what seemed a lifetime, she had her tongue in my mouth, I was sucking on her tongue and my hot little cunt was leaking like a sieve. There were four booths against the wall which gave a very poor view of the stage, hence they were empty and the next thing I knew, I was sitting in a booth with the blonds tongue down my throat and her hand on my pussy.

She took her tongue out of my mouth long enough to tell me she hated underwear, somehow pulled my thong off in one fast motion, put her tongue back in my mouth and her fingers in my pussy. I was in a kind of state of shock, just letting her have her way with me and I was powerless to stop her and I really don't think I wanted her to stop. She made me as hot as I had ever been in my life and all I wanted at that point was to feel her hand on my pussy and her lips on mine. She pulled my skirt up around my waist, was finger fucking me with one hand, while rubbing my clit with the other, thank God for the music as I was moaning like a bitch in heat and she made me have a cunt blowing orgasm. Pussy juice shot out of my cunt like it was rocket propelled and since she had her fingers in my pussy when I came, her arms and my crotch were covered in cunt juice. She took her tongue out of my mouth, asked me to go up to her place so she could get me naked and fuck my brains out and I needed to be fucked so bad, I nodded very vigorously, yes. I found out she owned the place, along with her aunt, her family was very wealthy and she had the upstairs of the place turned into a luxury apartment for herself. She took me to the back of the club, unlocked a door and there were steps leading to the upstairs, she led me inside the doorway, closed the door and gently pushed me to the steps. I started up, felt her hand on my ass, she rubbed my ass, which turned me on even more, then she took my skirt right off me, had one hand on my pussy while unbuttoning my blouse, so I took the blouse off for her. Now I'm standing totally naked on the steps of a girl, of all people, a girl I had just met, with her fingers in my pussy and her mouth on my tit and I was so fucking hot, I could hardly stand on my own two feet. My knees started to buckle, she swept me up into her arms and carried me up the steps, like I was a feather. Of course being carried up the steps by her was just adding fuel to my already flaming pussy and when she told me that if she didn't fuck my gorgeous body in the next couple of minutes, she was going to take me on the floor.

Hearing that, my pussy flooded like a dam had broken, I was leaking cum all over her and when we got to the top of the stairs, she put me on the floor, got between my legs and I was screaming in ecstasy as she ate my boiling hot cunt. She worked me over right on the floor, she licked my cunt from bottom to top, until I was going to cum, then put two fingers in my pussy, a finger up my ass and sucked my clit. My ass came two feet off the floor, cum shot out of my pussy like a fire hose had been turned on, I couldn't have told you my name as she kept finger fucking my asshole and cunt, while sucking my clit. I came again and again as she worked my pussy over merciless, in my whole life, I had never been in such an awesome sexual state, my mind, body and soul were on fire. After making me cum more times then I could count, she put her body on top of mine, kissed me with a mouthful of my cum and let it pour into my mouth. I was so fucking excited by her making me taste my own pussy juice, I wrapped my arms and legs around her while cumming again. We lay there like that, exchanging kisses for a few minutes, then she said it was time to go to bed, got up, picked me up so that I was over her shoulder and carried me to the bed. My pussy was in flames all over again as she carried me like a caveman over her shoulder, a first for me, stroking my ass and telling me how beautiful I am. She put me on the bed while telling me I had the sweetest pussy she ever tasted and she loved sucking my tits, which all contributed to making me so fucking hot again, I was begging her to fuck me.

She kissed my body all over, from head to toe, another first, put her tongue in my asshole, which drove me over the edge and in an incredible sexy voice, told me that I was going to have to kiss her pussy before she fucked me again. I was so fucking hot, I actually begged her to let me kiss her pussy, so she got on top of my face, lowered her pussy down to my mouth and told me to show her what a good little whore I am. The whore part was the finishing touch, I just love being called dirty names when I fuck and she hit the big one, I attacked her cunt with a relish, finding to my great surprise, that her cunt tasted better then when she had made me taste my own cunt juice and I did everything to her hot pussy, that I liked done to mine. Now she was moaning like a little whore, pushing her cunt into my mouth and then she moaned real loud, while filling my mouth with her hot juicy cum and I had just acquired a big taste for hot pussy. I made my blond amazon cum in my mouth a few more times, then she got off me, took me in her arms, kissed me, which fired my pussy up again, put her fingers in my again raging pussy and asked me questions. You can't fucking believe how erotic this was, having her finger fuck me and asking me questions in that sexy voice, at the same time. She asked if this was my first time, I asked her how she knew, she said it was a gift, she told me she liked her pussy to be bare, so she was going to shave my cunt hair, she asked if I liked eating her pussy and I grunted out a yes as I came again. I was in fuck heaven and a hot blond had put me there, I was so happy that I wore what I did as she told me that she took one look at me in my mini and she knew she had to have me. I was still as hot as a fire cracker, so we did my first sixty nine with a woman and after making me cum like a broken faucet, she let me rest while she shaved my pussy.

I was laying on the bathroom floor, legs spread so she could shave me and while she was shaving me, she asked if I wanted to be her personal little whore and that she was going to take real good care of her new little pussy. She really knew how to keep me on the edge, my cunt was leaking while she shaved me and when she finished wiping my pussy, she ate me again. I don't know where all the cum came from, guess I had stored it up, but she made me cum like I never had before. When she finished with me in the bathroom, she put me over her shoulder again and carried me back to bed and she already figured out how hot it made me being carried like a cave cunt, as she had a finger in my asshole while she carried me. We spent the night sucking cunt, while getting to know each other, mostly I sucked hers now, but she did make me one happy little Italian cunt. It was three in the morning when I saw what time it was and told my blond goddess she had to drive me home. We just had one small problem though, I hadn't a clue where my clothes were, but my amazon remembered, so I put my skirt and blouse on in the hallway,but we never did find my thong. I was really tired on the way home, but a totally satisfied little pussy and when we got to my house, she kissed both sets of lips goodnight. I didn't see my husbands car, so I asked her to wait a minute, I went in the house to find a note from my husband that he had to go Corporate headquarters for a few days, so I packed a bag and went back to the amazon's place for the weekend.

On the ride back, she made me get naked for her, played with my pussy all the way and since she had a parking place behind the club, made me walk naked into the club. This made me so fucking hot, walking naked in the city, we fucked in the stairwell and I was surprised at how much I came again, she made me such a hot little cunt. That ride to my house was the last time I had clothes on until that Monday night, my new lover took the weekend off and fucked me every way you could think of. She had a strap-on that was about eight inches long and she took great delight in hearing me scream while she pounded my pussy. She sucked and fucked me in every place in her apartment, on tables, chairs, floor, bed, where ever the mood hit her. She had a Kama Sutra book and put me in every position in the book those three days and fucked both my ass and pussy, she made me cum like a fucking fountain, all the time. Her favorite position was the missionary position, with my arms and legs wrapped around her, while she pounded my pussy and kissed me. She also talked to me while she fucked me with the strap-on, she would call me a hot little fucking cunt who was made to eat pussy and get fucked, she would make me tell her I was her dirty little whore, which really lit my fire saying it and that I was a born cunt lapper, another one of my favorites along with dirty little whore. Also the only thing she ever called me was cunt or cunt lapper, like she would say, hey cunt lapper, where do you want to go to eat, or come here cunt, so I can make you eat my pussy, she knew what turned me on big time. At one point her aunt had come up while I was resting in the bedroom and she hollered, hey my little cunt lapper, bring your little whore ass out here and when I walked naked into the living room, there the aunt was, my amazon thought this was quite funny. I sat in a chair with my legs spread and talked to her aunt, who is straight, which pleased my amazon immensely, because after her aunt left, she took me in her arms, kissed me with such passion, my pussy flooded and told me how fucking beautiful I was.

When I met her friends for the first time, she always introduced me as the little cum machine she was fucking and she would proceed to tell them how much I came. One of her friends was really adamant about seeing me cum, so I let the amazon fuck me while her friend watched and I was even amazed at how hot it made me to have my brains fucked out for an audience, I was cumming like a dam had broken for the friend. The friend wanted to fuck me so bad after the show, she offered to do anything we wanted, no matter what it was, just to fuck me. My amazon made her strip naked, play with herself with her fingers and then the strap-on, a show that had me hot as all fuck, then she let the friend eat my pussy, I came like the dam had broken again, seeing her eat my cunt was awesome. Through the years, a few of her friends have tasted my pussy, with my amazon's permission and I love having a strange mouth suck my cunt, it's so exciting. It's a good thing that cum is all protein though, as the first few weeks the amazon and I were together, I must have swallowed gallons of her cum, since then it must be an ocean full of her cum that I've swallowed, she makes me so fucking hot, it's almost unnatural. Yes my husband was cheating on me, but since the company he works for is so provincial, he would never have gotten any promotions if he was divorced, so we worked out an arrangement, I spend every Friday through Monday morning with my amazon lover and he gets to fuck his whore during the week, but I have no doubt she is there on the weekends. I only see my lover on the weekends because I'm afraid if I saw her every day, she would fuck me to death, so I'm her little whore only on the weekends.

I have to tell you that my amazon loves to play dress up games, like she dresses me up as an Arabian princess, rips my clothes off, bends me over the arm of her couch, so my feet are off the floor, rapes me and fucks me until there is a big puddle of cum on the floor. My favorite is when she dresses me up like a little Catholic schoolgirl, puts me on her lap, puts her strap-on up my ass and finger fucks me until I almost pass out. There are so many cum stains on all the furniture now, we are going to have to buy new stuff, leather stuff so she can make me lick both of our cum up, which is fine with me. I love the taste of a hot pussy, although I've only tasted one other pussy besides my amazon's. My friend the singer was over during the week and I talked her into letting me eat her pussy, so I could compare tastes, the only problem with that though, is now my friend wants her pussy eaten at least once a week, but she won't return the favor, but she does finger fuck me, so it's not all bad. Yes, I love being a little fucking cunt lapping whore, it's the best fucking sex I've ever had and one day, I am going to move in with my amazon to be her full time little whore.

Dorm Room

2010-02-04T15:26:00.001+08:00

Biology was so boring, if it weren't for the sights to bee seen in class I probably never would have gone. It was a big class, 200-250 students, which meant that there was always someone to stare at for the 60 minutes. I usually picked out one girl, who was wearing something that caught my eye when I walked in, sat near enough to observe her whole body, and then stared for the whole time.

On this particular day, I sat down so I could see Kim, I knew her name because she was in my lab class, and also in the dorm across from mine. As class started I started watching her, she was wearing a white Polo, light blue jeans, and as she shifted her weight her tits swayed in her shirt. She had dark brown hair, medium length, and big blue eyes . I think she caught me watching, she kind of shot a smile and went back to writing, my dick was rising in my pants. After class, Kim came up to me and asked if I had done my lab work, I told her I had, and would be glad to bring it by her room.

Later in the day, I went to Kim's room, she was wearing the same clothes as earlier. As we talked, I could see her nipples start to get hard through her shirt.

"are you cold.." I said

"no..not really" she said as Kim looked down and started blushing. We talked a little more about class, and then I asked her if she wanted to go to dinner. She said "no, I'd really like to, but my boyfriend wouldn't like it too much" We started talking about her boyfriend and she told me he was from her hometown, and she went home a lot or he came to campus to see her. She also told me that outside of her roommate she really wasn't friendly with anyone, and that she really would appreciate just being friends, studying together and so on. I said it would be my pleasure. Kim and I studied quite often after that, and got to know each other quite well.

About two months later, I got this call at 2:00 am, Kim was on the other side, it sounded as if she was crying.

"Can you come over..I need to talk"

"Okay I'll be right over"

When I got over to her dorm, she was waiting in the lobby, her eyes were red, and her hair a mess. We went into the rec room, sat down on the couch, and then it poured forward.

"he broke up with me...he's been dating someone at home"

I put my arm around her, and just held her, we continued talking till 4:00 am, I had early class, so I walked her up to her room, kissed her forehead and left.

The next day as we were walking home from class, Kim told me to come over and pick her up for dinner. As she walked away from me, I watched one of the best looking asses on campus. I knocked on Kim's door at six,

"come in...it's open"

As I opened the door, I couldn't see Kim, but as I walked in she was at her desk, working on her face, she was wearing a red silk robe. I sat on the bed, and looked through a magazine.

"I'll be all ready in a minute.." she said.

I was still looking at the magazine when Kim stood up walked over to me, and slid her robe off, she was wearing a black lace bra, French lace black panties, black garter belt, and black stockings, we had once talked about how much this type of outfit turned me on.

"you like..I'm all yours..you were so nice last night..you deserve me.."

She did it all perfectly, her panties over the garter straps, easy on easy off.

"I love it...let me see your ass"

Kim turned around, sticking her ass towards me, I ran my hand over the soft material, squeezing the fullness, I gathered the material together, exposing the cheeks of her ass, pulling her backward, kissing and licking each mound. Her legs parted, I ran my hands up her long legs.

Kim sat down in my lap, kissed my neck and whispered

"don't you like my tits" Kim ran her hands over her breasts

"Uhmm..I love them" I said as my hands covered hers and pressed them into her tits. Kissing her mouth muffling her low moans, I unsnapped her bra in the front, her tits springing forward, they were perfect, small with big erect nipples that stuck out about two inches, curving upward towards the sky. They fit into my hands perfectly, I squeezed and rubbed them, Kim's moans escaping down my throat. I rolled her nipples in my fingers, her ass pressing against my crotch.

"I can feel you getting hard under me..uhmm"

I moved her hair away from her ear, and licked and sucked her lobe.

"uhmm...that feels so good..uhmmm"

Kim's hands were around my neck, her whole body arched backward as my hand roamed up and down her. I rubbed her cunt, it was so wet, I brought my hand to my mouth and licked her juices off.

"uhmm..you taste sweet..so sweet.."

I laid back pulling her with me. Kim pulled my pants down as I took off my shirt.

"I've been thinking about sucking you all day..Ummm.." Kim started licking and sucking my dick, she couldn't quite get the whole thing down her throat, but was doing quite a job, jerking up an down with her right hand as she sucked. I pulled her knees on either side of my head, slid her panties down, looking up at the prettiest pussy I had ever seen. I spread her lips open and licked up and down her slit, finding her clit I sucked it like a single strand of spaghetti, her hips humping up and down on my face.

"uhmm...uhmmm..yess..yess.." Kim said as she continued jerking my cock with her hands. Kim stopped jerking me, as I ate her snatch, she slipped a rubber over my cock.

"fuck me..I need you so bad.."

I slid out from under her, and as she started to roll onto her back I stopped her, kept her up on all four, and stuck a finger up her snatch from behind, then eased my dick into her, her cunt feeling like a velvet vise-grip,

"I'm not going to last long" I said

"neither I am I" Kim said as she thrust back taking my cock deeper in her pussy. My fantasy for the last few months was coming true, I took a hold of her garter and started pumping in and out like a piston.

Kim was moaning loudly now, and started biting the pillow to stop from screaming out, I continued pumping her cunt, I leaned over her grabbing her tits, pulling on them, squeezing roughly. My balls slapping against the back of her ass, I spread her beautiful cheeks, watching my cock disappear into her cunt. This set her off, waves of heat hit my dick, her cunt spasming around it. I came immediately, filling the condom to the bursting point. I collapsed on her, and we fell asleep for an hour or so. When we woke back up, we kissed lightly.

"I have been attracted to you from the first day we met..but with Tommy around..well you know.."

"yeah..I know..but that's in the past..you're all mine now..."

My Best Friend's Dad

2010-02-01T13:52:00.001+08:00

It was early Saturday morning. Dan Flanagan had slept in late since his wife and daughter were away visiting his Mother-in-law for the weekend. His first big chore of the day was to clean the pool He was on his way to the back when the doorbell rang.

"Is Maureen home?" cheerfully asked the young girl at the door that he recognized as Cindy, his daughter's girlfriend. Cindy was wearing an oversize T-shirt covering her bikini, carrying a beach towel and a tote bag.

"She is at her grandmother's this weekend."

"Oh, I forgot!" Cindy lied, a look of disappointment on her face.

"But you can still use the pool if you like. I was just going to run the vacuum out there." Dan couldn't help but feel a chill run up his spine as he spoke with the young girl. At 15, the same age as his daughter, Cindy was one of the most attractive teenagers he had seen. She was also a flirt. He wasn't sure if it was innocent or by design, but she had always managed to arouse him when she had come to dinner or stayed over at their house.

It seemed that every time that she stayed over night, she always managed to be in scanty pajamas when he was around. Once, he was treated to an entire evening trying to watch TV while Cindy sat in the chair across from him. Only to his view were her legs slightly parted, just enough for him to see the crotch of her panties and her smooth, white thighs. On a couple of occasions, she seemed to have caught him looking, but she met his glance with a sexy wink and a smile. He didn't know what to do - he was almost sure that she was doing it on purpose -- flirting with him -- but he couldn't afford to let his wife and daughter find out something was going on, innocent or not.

Now she stood at the door, about to enter the house knowing he was the only one home.

"That's great, Mr. Flanigan. Thanks. I was looking forward to working on my tan!"

Cindy had found out at an early age that she had the power to seduce men. An exceptionally cute little girl, whose mother had entered her in beauty contests since she was old enough to walk, she had managed at age ten to seduce a 17-year-old boy who had been paid to baby-sit her. The boy had been chosen because his sister was sick and because he was a perfect kid who no one would ever suspect of doing any thing sexual with a young girl - and normally he wouldn't have - but this wasn't an ordinary little girl.

Cindy's tactic was pretty much the same as the one she continued to use: innocent flirting. She lay on the floor in front of the TV wearing only her panties and a long T-shirt over them. Gradually, the T-shirt would climb up her thighs until he had a good view of her crotch. She watched his reactions in the reflection of the TV as he sat in the chair behind her. Then when she got up to use the bathroom, she came back with nothing under her T-shirt. She let the shirt climb up her legs until he got a perfect view of her round little ass. When she was sure he had his eyes glued to her, she raised both legs and moved them apart, giving him a perfect view of her crack.

The boy had told her that she should get some pajama's on, but Cindy convinced him it was okay and even ended up on the chair in his lap, her T-shirt pulled above her waste. The boy had lost his usual discipline and fingered at her bald little pussy. She eventually ended up jacking him off - for the first time seeing a stiff cock erupt its' load all over her bald little pussy.

From there she had continued to expand her knowledge of sex by seducing older men. An uncle had taught her to suck cock and her sixth-grade teacher had been the first to sink his cock deep into her virgin cunt.

It had always been her idea to play around sexually. And now she was gonna do it with her best friend's dad!

Cindy lay on her stomach on the lounge clad only in her string bikini. Her long blonde hair was tied in pony tails on each side of her head so that it wouldn't keep the sun off her shoulders. She watched as Dan Flanagan worked around the pool. He was dressed in tight trunks and wore a Hawaiian shirt, unbuttoned, showing his hairy chest.

"Mr. Flanagan, could you help me with this lotion?", she asked with all the sweet innocence she could muster.

Dan sat in the chair beside her and rubbed some of the lotion onto his hands. While he did so, Cindy undid the tie that held the top of her swimsuit on.

"I hate string marks." she exclaimed.

Dan rubbed lotion until he had covered her back and sides. An occasional finger would make contact with a half-bare breast. She didn't flinch or complain. He wondered if maybe he was letting himself in for a lot of trouble. As he questioned his ideas about this girl, she reached back and untied the stings that held her bottom on. She folded down the back of her bikini bottom and looked back at Dan with her most flirting smile said, "I don't want to be a cotton-tail, either."

Dan was speechless as he sat their viewing what had to be the most perfect teenage ass in the world. His hands rubbed in a circular motion as he covered her buns with the lotion, and then her thighs. He allowed his hands to slip occasionally between them and Cindy accommodated him by moving her legs slightly apart. Soon he found himself with his fingers buried in her crack.

"Is this something that your boyfriend usually takes care of?", he asked.

"No, I don't have one, Mr. Flanigan.", she responded as he continued fingering her hole. Her beautiful body was second only to her flirty personality. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes and sly, sexy smile and asked, "Do you know why I don't have a boyfriend?"

He knew she was flirting with him. The temptation was great but He knew he had already gone to far with an underage girl and didn't want to risk ending up on the wrong side of the law. He knew he had already gone way too far.

"No, seriously, do you know why I don't have a boyfriend?"

"Why Cindy?", he asked, patronizing the girl.

She reached over and gently rubbed his crotch, "Because, all the boys my age don't have this much cock!" She giggled. "Like, they stick it in, cum two seconds later, and then tell all their friends how they drilled you to the madras." she explained. I like older men.

He felt his rod start to harden. Cindy started to stretch out completely with her legs now spread obscenely. Talking to him with her mouth just inches away from his cock she said, "I want you to fuck me, Mr. Flanigan."

"Come with me into the house." he said, "We sure don't need someone seeing us together like this."

"This is it!", she thought to herself. She was on the verge of getting fucked by Maureen's dad. She had dreamed of it for so long, now it was going to happen!

"You know," she said as she got up and lead the way in the house, "I've been thinking about this for a long time."

He couldn't believe this was really happening. She gathered her bikini and headed indoors at a rapid trot. She had the most beautifully shaped butt he had ever seen. Dan got up and followed her indoors. He just caught a glimpse of her as she headed up the stairs to the bedrooms. He decided he would take a minute and lock the downstairs doors - just in case. This would be the worst time for someone to walk in.

Dan first looked in the master bedroom for Cindy, but didn't find her there. He looked in the guest room -- no luck either. Then he went in his daughter's room to find that she had dropped her bikini on the floor and closed the bathroom door. He sat on the bed and waited for her to come out. When she did, Dan got a shock. She looked just like his daughter.

Both girls did look something alike anyway, same color hair and eyes, same size and build. Maureen liked to wear her hair in pony tails on either side and this is how Cindy had hers fixed. She was Maureen's flannel nightshirt that had her name on it.

"Did I scare you, Mr. Flanigan?", she asked.

"I wasn't expecting that," he replied. "How come you're dressed like Maureen?"

"Like I thought that when we did it you could pretend that I was her. Don't you ever fantasize about doing it with your daughter?"

"Uh, well, not really," he replied. But the small note of hesitancy carried across in his voice and Cindy picked up on it.

"Like, I've heard all Daddies think about doing it with their daughters. Not all do, or would even do it if they had the chance. But I think that at one time or another they think about it. You can tell me anything because now we are gonna have a lot of deep secrets between each other anyway."

"You seem wise beyond your years, young lady," he replied in an advisory tone.

"So have you thought about what it would be like to do it with Maureen?" she continued. Now she was sitting on the bed beside Dan, her knees drawn up to her chest, her arms around them. Dan could see that there was nothing underneath the nightshirt. He reached beneath it and sent his hand between her thighs.

She spread her legs slightly to accommodate him, now leaning back and bracing herself on her hands behind her. Dan fondled the teenager's mound, once again sinking a finger into her hole. This didn't distract the young girl from her line of questioning. "Well?" She persisted.

"Since you're THAT interested," Dan submitted, "Uh, I haven't really thought about doing it with Maureen but I have thought about watching her do it with a boy." He stopped for a minute, then quickly added, "When she is old enough to do it. And I wouldn't want her to know I was watching."

Cindy giggled. "Old enough? Well, I think you missed the date if you're waiting for her to get old enough."

"You mean she is already doing it with boys?" Dan felt a little short of breath and wasn't sure if it was shock or excitement. Cindy was now laying back, resting on her elbows, her legs apart, as Dan continued to sink his finger into her tight little cunt. He could feel her cunt tighten when she giggled and he knew when he got his cock in her it was going to be heaven.

"I shouldn't tell on Maureen.", Cindy said, giggling again.

"Listen, little girl," Dan said in a lecturing tone, "I told you my secret... this is no time to be holding out."

"Okay. I guess we both will have a secret then. Well, um, like what you want to do I have already done!" Cindy said, her indirectness coming across in a tone of embarrassment.

"What do you mean? You have done what?", Dan asked.

"Well, um, I have watched Maureen do it with a boy.", she replied.

"When? Who was she with? Tell me the details. Were you on a double date or what?", Dan questioned the girl eagerly, now more aggressively fingering her cunt.

"Well", she replied, "she was staying overnight a couple of months ago when my brother was home from school. He 19 and goes to college. After she thought I was asleep, she got up and snuck into his room. I knew something was up 'cuz she had been flirting with him all night -- the same kind of stuff I do to you when I stay over."

Well, our bathroom connects our two rooms." She continued "At first I went into the bathroom and just listened. After a while, I could hear the bed squeaking so I opened the door a little bit. I watched until my brother got off and Maureen started moaning. Then I went back to my room and pretended to be asleep when Maureen came back into bed. I couldn't sleep.

"I was so excited -- I had actually seen my brother's beautiful buns as he pumped the living shit out of my best friend -- I couldn't sleep. So when I was sure that she was asleep, I felt up under her shirt -- the same one I have on now -- and felt her up. I wanted to see if my brother had came in her. Boy, had he ever! She was drenched with it. Like I am not into other girls or anything but knowing Jason's, uh, that's my brother's cum was in her made me do it. I got it all over my hand and then fingered myself, getting his cum up my cunt too. I figured it was the only time that I would ever get my brother's cum in my hole."

Dan was beyond control now. He had never been this excited. His fingering of Cindy had gotten her pumping her teen little ass as she told him about his daughters' exploits. Now his rod was stiff as a lead pipe beneath the swimsuit he still had on. He stood and pulled the suit off, exposing himself to the girl for the first time. As if in reciprocation, she removed the nightshirt, exposing her budding little breasts.

They were small and firm. As she wriggled the shirt over her head, he felt the saliva in his mouth accumulate and he had to swallow. She still looked a lot like his daughter and the sight sent spastic shock waves to his cock, as if it couldn't finish hardening fast enough. He noticed the a faded tan line right above her small triangular island of pubic hair. He felt the blood rush to his head. She was smiling as she jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist. She flung her arms around his neck and stuck her tongue deep into his mouth. She seemed so light and small.

Her breathing got incredibly heavy. He laid her back down on the bed as she buried her face in the hair on his chest.

His cock was standing straight up. He felt Cindy's juices on his leg as she rubbed her pussy on his thigh. "I want you to fuck me, Mr. Flanigan, oooh, I want you fuck me deep, please." His shaft was harder than he could remember. He knew he couldn't contain himself much longer. He swallowed one of her luscious little tits whole.

"Daddy!", she gasped, still pretending to be his daughter. She reached down and felt his rock hard tool. She continued to talk in breathy whispers, "Oh, God", she breathed. She grabbed his tool with her hand, her fingers just barely making it all the way around.

"Oh please, oh please, oh please, Mr. Flanigan," she continued. "Mmmmmm, she sighed, "God it's so big, it's so hard." She began to stroke his cock up and down with both hands. When he couldn't take it any more, he grabbed one leg in each hand and spread her wide.

"Oh Daddy, ram it in, ram it in", she practically screamed. He positioned himself over her and just touched her drenched little island of hair. "Ohhhhhh, yes, yes, please, yes." She sounded as if she was crying. The tip of his shaft rubbed her soft mound, but He couldn't yet feel the opening.

She lifted her legs straight back to her shoulders as she pulled on his cock with both hands toward her cunt, the teenager was definitely experienced in helping a cock find it's mark. "Uoooh, Mr. Flanigan, put it in!"

But Dan had other ideas. Before he fucked this little girl he wanted to taste her and see her. He moved down so that his face was between her thighs. He gazed at her cunt hole. She didn't have that much hair so it was easy to see. Her lips were together much like a virgin. With his tongue flat He licked her hot little box from the beginning of her asshole all the way up to her budding little clitoris. "Mmmmmmm" she moaned while biting her upper lip. Cindy started rotating her hips as his licking increased in tempo. He gave her a deep stab with his tongue.

"OOOOOHHHHH!!!" she exclaimed, "Again, please, again" she said as she grabbed his hair and tried to shove his face inside. He began to eat her furiously. "Oh, yes, put your tongue inside" Her pussy tightened around his tongue as He opened his mouth wider and stuck his tongue in deeper. She began to fuck his face with surprising power.

He knew she was close to orgasm. She stood up as he repositioned himself on the bed with her above him. She turned around and straddled him, placing her cunt over his throbbing tool. She braced herself on one arm, reached back with the other and guided the head of his cock to her opening and inserted just the tip of it into her slippery box.

"I want you... no matter what it takes, I'm getting that monster all of the way inside of me". She said as she positioned herself straight up over him. He felt his head start to slip in deeper as Cindy pushed. "God, it's so big," she said as she maneuvered on his member hunching down to get it in. Then with a long grunt she forced his rock hard head in. "Ooooh mmmyyyyyy gooooddddddd!!!"she breathed as she began to move up and down very slowly.

Her pussy was so tight. "When did you lose your virginity?" he asked. Oblivious to his question she just rocked gently up and down, and even though most of his tool was still outside of her, she seemed to enjoy herself just fine. "Cindy, I'm talking to you, when did you lose your virginity?"

She barely replied between breaths, "...three years ago... Sixth grade."

Squatted over him, she used her body weight to push his gleaming wet cock back inside of her. "Oh yeah, I love it Mr. Flanigan.", she said. She started moving up and down as another half inch disappeared into her sweet canal. She felt herself starting to com and the extra lubrication enabled her to sink another inch.

"Ooooooooooo yeah, this is what I needed, a real man." Even though three quarters of his rock hard shaft remained she began to slide up and down with a steadily increasing tempo. "It's going in all the way!", she cried out. "Oh yes, it's going in," she said. Supporting part of her body weight with her hands on his chest she began to make slow circles as his cock began to disappear inside of her.

She began to rock back and forth on his cock. "Oh yes, Mr. Flanigan, let me fuck you, just like Maureen fucked my brother.", she said as she began to pick up speed, "Don't move, oh it feels really incredible." Her eyes rolled back and her mouth opened as she continued to hammer away at his rock hard shaft.

Alternating from a quick succession of quick strokes and slow long strokes he began to feel an eruption coming on and all he could think of was getting ALL of his cock up inside of Cindy. Coming up on one of her long strokes she pulled his cock out of her cunt just enough to maintain his head just outside as she began to rub the slippery knob back and forth between her asshole and her pussy hole. Then she slowly slid it back into her succulent young cunt. Penetrating her again felt like breaking new ground for the second time. Going in, he felt his foreskin pulled all the way back exposing his head inside of her. The sensation was unreal. Then she stopped. He wondered if anything was wrong but she just stood there motionless with her eyes closed.

He looked at her, she was beautiful, I mean a really beautiful girl blooming into womanhood. She looked so much like his own daughter. Then slowly she opened her eyes and looked at me and said, "I want you to get on top of me and fuck me until it hurts, fuck me like a whore."

That was all he needed to hear. As He rolled on top of her little teenage body he wondered how it must have been for the guys fucking his daughter. He got on top and positioned his hands on her ass cheeks. She whispered in his ear, "Don't be afraid, do what you want." With that she began to lick his mouth. He started to fuck with only a fraction of his strength. Her snatch felt so good He didn't want to turn her off by hurting her. "What are you waiting for?", she asked, "Put it all the way in. Fuck me like you would that slut daughter of yours."

He started to fuck her like he knew he always wanted to fuck his little girl. "Oh, oh,oooh, yes, oooooooh, that's the way, that's the way, yes, yes, fuck me.", she moaned.

He began to pound her letting most of his weight crash her but He still couldn't get his whole cock inside of her. "Oh please, fuck me just like that, please don't stop, God it feels so good, break me in half." He grabbed her ass cheeks tighter and with all of his strength He pushed the FULL length of his shaft inside of her. It sounded like the muffle sound of knuckles cracking.

"Ahh, ahh, oh God, hold it right there", Cindy said, trying to catch her breath. He looked down to her love hole and He couldn't believe that all of his meat was inside such a small opening. "Hold it right there, it hurts but it feels so good. Is it all the way in?" she asked.

He looked down to make sure, there was absolutely no space between them whatsoever. "It's all the way in Cindy."

"Good," she said, "Now we can take care of business." He began to ram her with reckless abandon.

"Uh, uh, uh ,uh, uh, oooh, uh, uh," said Cindy with each pelvic crash."Oh, God, Oh, God, Oh, Yes, I, Feel, It, Oh, F, Fu, Fuck, Me, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, Me," she continued between each forceful thrust. She now had her legs wrapped around him tightly, her feet touching over the small of his back.

He knew he was about to explode in her. He wondered whether he should. Was she on birth control? he started to ram her even harder. She couldn't move anywhere, he had her pinned down and she loved it. As his eruption got nearer he wondered, should if he should pull out. It felt so good. "I'm coming," he said.

"Oh yeah," Cindy replied, "Come baby, flood me with your love cream. Give me the same cum that started Maureen!" Those very words were what did it. He exploded inside of her. "Ooooooo, give it to me all, empty yourself inside of me!", she cried. He wanted to go even deeper inside of her as his balls quivered with each burst. "Oh God, I think I'm coming," moaned Cindy, "Oh yes, I think I'm coming, oh, oh yes, oh please don't stop, please don't stop, fuck me, please fuck me."

His hot scum made her cunt feel even better than before. "OH, OH, YES!, OOOH, AAAH, FUCK ME!", Cindy screamed as she drew closer to her blissful ecstasy. She began to thrust him obscenely, and her cunt made wet farting noises as It grabbed his creaming cock. "AAAAH, OOOOOH!, OH GOD!, OH GOD!, OH YES!, AH, AH, AH, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!", she screamed as her love box opened up and her juices flowed.

By now, Dan's sperm had been churned to a white frothy foam that covered the young girl's crotch like a slippery lather. As they stopped and she lay back on the bed, her legs still wide open and bent at the knees, Dan's sperm literally flowed from her wide-open cunt, down the crack of her ass and onto his daughter's bed.

"It feels good opened up this way" , Cindy said as she drifted off to sleep. He looked at her thinking how lucky He was to have been given this opportunity. She was so beautiful.

Dan watched the naked girl sleep, admiring her 15 year old body. He knew that he wouldn't stop with this first fuck. He also knew that he was probably going to use this opportunity to hear the details of his daughter's sexual experiences from her best friend and to realize a long time fantasy -- watching his own teenage daughter get fucked by a young boy.

Doggie Style

2010-01-31T20:05:00.001+08:00

These two guys are carpooling home from work one day. Traffic is barely
crawling along and they are both a bit bored.

So the driver is looking around and suddenly he points at two dogs
having sex on someone's front lawn.

"Look," he shouts "What are the those dogs doing? Are they fighting?"

The passenger, being a man of the world, replies "They are having sex.
Don't tell me that you have never had sex doggie style before?".

The driver, a bit embarrassed, admits that he has never had sex doggie
style.

So the passenger says "You have to try it. It's pretty cool. Here's what
you do. Tonight when you get home, fix your wife a margarita and then
suggest that you want to try this new sexual position."

The driver thinks a bit and then decides he will give it a try.

So the next morning, the two commuters are back in the car and the
passenger asks "Well. How did it go?"

To which the driver replies "It was great. But it took me 6 Margaritas
just to get her on the front lawn.!!!"

The Couple

2010-01-28T12:08:00.001+08:00

Kate and her husband Tom were a happily married couple in their mid
thirties. They had a healthy and active sex life. They had planned never to
have children so Tom had had a vasectomy at 28. Kate's sister had had
difficulty concieving and had asked Kate to donate an egg. This was about a
year after Tom's snip. The strange thing was that Kate discovered that the
operation had been unecessary. She was sterile, a similar but more accute
problem than her sister.

Tom didn't mind that he'd had an unecessary operation. They both laughted it
off because they had a little secret. Tom and Kate ran a special service in
their spare time. They were sex teachers. They had a discrete advertisment
placed on a couple of websites and in a local adult magazine.

They had offered the service for the last five years. They would routinely
give demonstrations to their clients and it was more common than not for a
client to join in. In recent years a new facet of the 'business' had
emerged.

Some parents concerned at their adolescent childrens' ignorance in the face
of up coming marriage or sexual activity had begun to send young men and
women to consult the pair.

So long as the kids were of legal age and consented the happy couple would
oblige. Both were happy to encounter young firm bodies, sometimes eager,
sometimes nervous and sometimes petrified. This story concerns two such
young women.

Jenny came from a loving and liberated home. She had been the product of
many nights frenzied lovemaking by her parents and they never wavered in
their commitment or attraction for each other. Sadly not all people in this
world are as enlightened as Jenny's parents were. She had an elderly great
aunt who from an early age had filled Jenny's head with horror stories of
boys, sex and how she had to endure the pain men inflicted upon women.

Jenny had already left high school and got a job. She had a 'boyfriend',
Dan, but her parents became concerned that she wasn't having any sex despite
being nearly 20 and perfectly healthy. Her boyfriend was a nice young man
but deeply frustrated. When her mother spoke to her about it Jenny admited
her terror. Her parents decided to take some action. They had used Kate in
the past to introduce Jenny's mother to the pleasures of saphic love. They
knew what to do.

An appointment was made for Jenny to speak with Kate. Jenny was delivered to
Kate's door and welcomed in. Tom was out of the way so as not to spook
Jenny. The 'problem' was discussed and Kate explained that sex was not a
painful process but incredibly pleasurable. She learned that Jenny didn't
and couldn't or wouldn't masturbate. She resolved to break this barrier
first.

Jenny was flabbergastered as Kate asked her to have drink, take her clothes
off and join her in the spa she and Tom had installed just outside their
bedroom. Jenny was hesitant but Kate seemed nice and it was just the two
women so hestitantly she removed her t-shirt and bra, then dropped her skirt
and cotton panties. She was a pretty girl with a nice body. Jenny would love
to have ravished her then and there but this was a long term project.

Once they were settled in the tub with a bit of wine in them Kate continued.

She explained about how she learned to play with herself as a youngster and
just what to do. Jenny blushed from more than the heat of the spa. Kate was
very tuned on so offered to demontstrate. She sat up on the edge of the spa
spread her legs, opening herself up and gave Jenny a little guided tour of
her pussy before slowly stoking herself to an orgasm. She asked Jenny if she
would like to try then or go home and have a try. Jenny opted for home.

A couple of hours later there was a tearful phonecall from Jenny.

"I can't do it mine doesn't work"

"Don't worry Jenny. Can you get over here tonight. I'll send Tom out"

Jenny agreed and turned up about seven. She'd not really felt anything when
she stroked herself. Kate told her to reach under her skirt and take off her
panties, sit back on the sofa and spread her legs. Her tone of voice brought
instant obedience for the nervous teenager. Kate got on her knees in front
of Jenny and told her that she was going to remember what was about to
happen for a very long time. With that Kate put her lips to Jenny's virginal
little slit and went to work.

It took a full half hour and a couple of false starts but Jenny finally
crossed into sexually functional womanhood.

She left tearfully thanking Kate for her help and promised to let her
boyfriend do the same for her ASAP.

Dan was very happy to be faced with a pantiless Jenny demanding he suck her
off. She had successfully masturbated the day after Kate's ministrations.
She couldn't wait for Dan to lick her pussy. The spell seemed to be broken.
While not as skilfull as Kate, Dan did his best and Jenny had a slow gentle
cum on his aching tongue.

Things went downhill from there though. Dan liberated his cock and, at
Jenny's behest, went to penetrate her for the first time. As his cock
approached her with it's flaring head all wet with precum she felt the first
twitch. Her nerve failed and her pussy went into an involuntary spasm and
not a good one. She felt shame and failure as she burried her head in her
hands.

She rang Kate as soon as she felt composed enough and told her about her
pussy clamping shut. Kate asked her to come over the next evening and told
her that Tom would be there to help. Her protests were overcome when she was
assured that the first man into her pussy would be Dan. Tom was merely to
help her overcome her fear of the dreaded cock.

Kate sucked Tom off about two hours before Jenny arrived so that there would
be no little accidents. She had a subtle but risky plan. She was planning a
foursome with Jenny and Tom and another virgin who had hired Tom to
penetrate her for the first time.

Tom was not to penetrate Jenny just get her used to the feel sight and
sensation of a cock..

The deflowering of 22 year old Francis was to demonstrate how pleasant it
could be. Francis was a sad case. She had never known a man because ill
health had kept her confined at home. She was physically frail but very
beautiful and now the poor thing had only a few months to go before an
operation that, should it fail, could leave her in a vegitative state.

Best Girlfriends

2010-01-26T09:20:00.000+08:00

Britney and Lora have been friends as far back as either can remember. Their
parents had been living next to each other since both where toddlers. They
had spend their early school years together and now they were 18 and in
their senior year of high school. Growing up most teachers thought they
where sisters, since their looks where similar. Both where tall, had slender
figures, brown eyes and both had shoulder length light brown hair. Except
Britney's had a slight curl, while Lora's was straight.
While Britney had several boyfriends already and had gone "all the way" with
them, Lora was shyer and not as outgoing as Britney and had only one
boyfriend, whom she only kissed. When the young man tried anything else, she
would shy away from him, pleating that she wasn't ready for anything else.
Of course she knew what sex was all about, Britney had shared her
experiences with her and her parents had explained quite a bit to her as
well. But for some reason, sex seemed gross to her, even though she
masturbated a lot. When she did pleasure herself, she thought about another
female playing with her. While growing up Britney and Lora had shared all
their fantasies with each other, but this one Lora kept strictly to herself.
Plus she wasn't really sure what she felt herself. She liked boys, and was
having a huge crush on one of the guys in her class, but when she thought
about a boy touching her intimately, she felt a real aversion to sex. She
would never let a girl touch her sexually either, but the fantasy aroused
her nevertheless.
Britney's parents where going out of town for the weekend, and with Lora
living just next door, neither parents objected when Britney wanted Lora to
spend the night at her house. The girls had dinner at Lora's house, then
went over to Britney's to spend the evening talking and watching some
videos.
When they got to Britney's room, they settled on the bed and started talking
about the week's events at school. Who was going out with whom, and who was
wearing what. The usual subject's teenage girls talk about. After a while
they decided to watch the movie that Lora had brought over to watch. When
they put it in the VCR, the machine made a few funny noises then ate half of
the tape. Carefully they pulled the tape out, rewinding it back in the case.
Since Britney's parents where not home, they decided to go in the master
bedroom to watch their video there. Taking their snacks and sodas with them,
they marched into the master bedroom and where in awe over the big king-size
bed. Just as Britney wanted to put the tape in the VCR, she noticed another
tape was already in there. Curious what her parents might watch, she hit
play, then settled on the bed next to Lora. The screen flickered to life to
show two women on a couch, one blonde the other a redhead. While the blonde
was lying on her back, with her legs spread wide, the redhead pushed a huge
dildo in and out of her pussy. Dumbfounded the two girls looked at each
other, but neither pressed the stop button on the remote sitting in between
them on the bed. Giggling they continued to watch the two women on the TV in
front of them. Now the redhead was lying on top of the blonde, and there
where licking each other's pussies in the 69 position. The slurping sound
and the moans both women on TV made filled the bedroom. Both Britney's and
Lora's eyes where glued to the screen. Lora had imagined a situation like
this many times before in her fantasies, but actually seeing it played out
in front of her, overwhelmed her. Without even knowing what she was doing,
her right hand moved down on top of her jeans clad crotch. Slowly her middle
finger traced the seam, pressing it against her pussy and creating a
welcoming friction between the fabric of her jeans and her panties. Casting
a glance at Britney, who was still watching the action on TV with amazement,
Lora got braver and opened the zipper of her jeans, sliding one hand down
into her panties touching her moist pussy. Her quiet moan was covered from
the noises from the two women on TV, which where still eating each other
out. Slowly Lora started to stroke her erect clit with one finger. She
rubbed across it with her short fingernail, then flicking it back and forth,
arousing herself even further. Britney in the meantime was getting horny
herself, having her boyfriend lick her many times before; she knew what
having her pussy eaten out felt like. Pressing her legs together, she tried
to hide the fact of her arousal from Lora. But when Britney turned her head
to look at Lora, she was shocked to see her best friend masturbating right
beside her.
"Lora, what the heck are you doing?" Britney gasped staring at her friend.
"Sorry Britney, but I couldn't help myself. I got so horny watching those
two women." Lora replied, while pulling her sticky finger out of her
panties.
"Don't be, I'm aroused myself watching them go at each other. Why don't we
both get more comfortable on the bed here, and if you don't mind, we can
masturbate together?" Shocked at her girlfriends response, but still horny,
Lora slides off the bed to take off her jeans, socks and panties, then sits
back on the bed, leaning back against the pillows to watch Britney do the
same on the other side of the bed. Suddenly shy, both girls don't look at
each other, but avert their attention back to the TV, where now a guy has
joined the scene. He's getting a blowjob from the redhead, while finger
fucking the blonde, who is licking the redheads pussy. It doesn't take long
and Lora's right hand is back in between her legs. Now free to move around
without the restrictive clothing. Adding her left hand, she pulls her outer
vaginal lips apart, exposing her clit and the wet hole. Touching her clit
with her fingertip, she starts to flick it back and forth, while the middle
finger of her left hand finds her wet hole and sinks inside. Pumping in and
out very slowly, matching it to the rhythm of her index finger on her clit.
Britney in the meantime isn't so sure if she hadn't been too bold. Yes, she
loved to masturbate, but in front of her best friend? Sneaking a peek next
to her on the bed, she can see that Lora is already back at it, moaning
quietly as she is pleasuring herself. Switching her attention back and forth
from the TV and Lora, Britney soon decides to cast her doubts away. Lots of
girls probably did this and no harm can come of it. Sliding her shirt up and
undoing her bra, she tosses it on the floor next to the rest of her clothes.
Leaving the shirt pushed up; her left hand finds the already slightly erect
nipples of her breasts. Wetting her fingertip with her mouth, she slowly
starts to circle her left nipple, teasing it to full hardness, then
switching over to the right to do the same. In the meantime her right hand
is on her mound, stroking up and down across it. Parting her lips with her
fingers, she finds her clit, then placing her middle and index finger on it,
she starts to rub it gently. Both girls are moaning gently and quietly as
they masturbate. Each watching the screen alternately, then each other. As
both get closer to orgasm, they close their eyes and concentrate only on
themselves. Not noticing the movie on the TV coming to an end. They climax
almost simultaneously and fall back against the pillows exhausted and
breathing heavily. Giggling they look at each other, feeling both weird and
relaxed. Their hands are sticky from their own juices, and the bedroom now
smells of their sexes.
"I wonder what other surprises my parents have in their bedroom?" Britney
says, and rolls over to explore her father's nightstand. Lora, now curious
as well, sits up to open the drawers on Britney's Moms side of the bed.
Tossing anything of interest on the bed, the girls soon have a small
mountain of sex toys, books and magazines piled up. Cross-legged they sit
across from each other and flick through the mostly sexual literature. Most
magazines feature lesbian stories and pictures much like what they had seen
on the video before. Casting them aside they concentrate on the toys.
Britney's Mom has a large selection of vibrators and dildo's of different
shapes and sizes. While they look at the toys and magazines, Lora has a
clear view of Britney's pussy spread in front of her. She can still see some
moisture glisten on the sparse pubic hair.
Noticing Lora's stare, Britney takes one of the smaller vibrators and turns
it on slow speed.
"Have you ever used one of these Lora?"
"No", she replies, "but I wouldn't mind using one. I wonder what it feels
like?"
"Why don't we find out?" Lora asks, getting brave again. Doubting again for
a second, but casting the doubt away again just as fast, Britney nods, and
gets comfortable on the bed. Propping her head up against the pillows, and
spreading her legs wide.
"Go ahead, try it on me. Like the two women did in the movie earlier."
Turning the vibrator off, Lora slides to kneel in between Britney's spread
legs. Carefully she runs the tip of the penis shaped toy up and down her
best friend's pussy, watching her face for any reaction. Closing her eyes,
Britney leans back, giving Lora the freedom to do with her as she pleases.
Flicking the switch at the end Lora brings the vibrator back to life,
circling the tip on Britney's clit very slowly. A small moan escapes
Britney's mouth as Lora gets bolder and pushes the vibrator into her
friend's still moist pussy. Turning the speed dial up, Lora starts to pump
it in and out; her eyes still glued to Britney's face, watching her
reactions. Using her other hand, she starts to rub the erect clit in front
of her slowly. Britney's eyes fly open a second in surprise, but close just
as fast again, as the double pleasure overwhelms her. Moaning she moves her
hips with the pumping vibrator inside her. Seeing Britney's positive
reaction, Lora intensifies her efforts to bring her friend to a climax.
Pulling the vibrator almost all the way out, then pushing it back in again
in one fluid motion, she strokes her harder and faster with each push in and
out. With her thumb still rubbing Britney's clit, it doesn't take long for
Britney to arch her back and cry out in climax. Slowing down her motions,
but not stopping, Lora continues her motions with the vibrator and her
thumb. Watching as Britney's juices ooze out of her pussy onto the
bedspread. Overcome with the sudden urge to taste her friend, Lora bends her
head forward and starts to lap at Britney's pussy with her tongue. Britney's
hips jerk up in sudden surprise, but still turned on from her recent climax,
she lets her legs fall wide open, and lets Lora have her way of tasting her
first pussy. Making her tongue flat, Lora runs her tongue the full length of
Britney's slit up and down several times. Surprised at her friend's reaction
of letting her do it and surprised of the salty taste of pussy. Lora was the
one with the bisexual tendencies, but guessing that Britney was just on a
sexual high and just wanted to continue to receive pleasure, Lora kept
licking her. Spreading the outer lips apart with both of her thumbs,
Britney's pussy was wide open in front of her. Sticking her tongue out
again, she pointed it right at the still erect clit. Slowly Lora circles her
tongue around it, watching in amazement as it gets harder and fuller. Gently
she nibbles on it, which evokes a small moan from Britney. Placing her mouth
over it, Lora slowly starts to suck on the clit, like she had seen the woman
on TV doing it earlier, while reinserting the vibrator into the still wet
hole. Pumping the vibrator and sucking the clit, soon Lora's face is covered
with Britney's juices. Her girlfriend is arching her back and pressing her
pelvis hard against Lora's face, getting close to another orgasm. Moaning
out loudly and massaging her own breasts, Britney comes hard into Lora's
mouth. Smiling to herself, that she is able to bring another girl to climax
with the help of a toy and her tongue, she laps up the droplets of juice.
Then she sits up beside her friend on the bed, casting the dripping wet
vibrator aside on the bed, looking down at her.
"Wow, I'd never imagined letting another girl bring me to a climax like
that." Britney gasped, still out of breath.
"Me neither" Lora replied, "but I liked doing it."
"You liked it? Have you ever fantasized about something like this?" Britney
asks. Blushing, Lora nods her head.
"Yes I have, and I got so turned on while licking you too." Shocking Lora,
Britney replies
"Would you like me to return the favour?" Unable to speak, Lora just nods
her head again. Surprised by her own courage, Britney leans over to pull her
friend down for a kiss. Half sitting, half lying down Lora returns the kiss.
Shy at first, both keep their lips closed, but curiosity gets the better of
them. Slowly they open their mouths, to explore with their tongues. Sliding
down to lay beside Britney, the girls' hug each other close, while still
continuing to kiss deeply. Their breasts are flattened against each other's
chest, their nipples touching. Without them realising their legs intertwine
as they pull even closer together. Slowly as they relax more and more, their
hands start to travel across the other girls' body. Starting off with the
back, then down to their buttocks, then back up again. Britney surprises
Lora again, when she gently pushes Lora to lay on her back. Leaning over her
girlfriends breasts, she takes one nipple in her mouth, gently circling it
with her tongue, then moving on to the other, while rubbing and squeezing
the first in between her thumb and fore finger of her left hand. Lora moans
out loud, never having experienced such pleasure before; she arches her back
up against Britney's mouth and exploring hands. Slowly Britney works her way
down Lora's body. Kissing her stomach, tickling her belly button with her
tongue, she reaches her pelvis. Britney hesitates before moving down
further, but smelling the sex of another female and their earlier bouts has
heightened her curiosity and Britney moves on. Gently she parts Lora's legs
with her hands, moving to sit in between the spread legs. Knowing what to
do, but not quite wanting to, she first bends her head down to smell.
Rubbing her nose across the soft pubic hair of her girlfriend, she finds the
smell very arousing. Continuing with her nose, she parts the outer lips,
getting her nose all wet from Lora's wet pussy. Using both of her hands, she
holds the outer lips apart, getting her first close up look at what a pussy
looks like. Fascinated she rubs her index finger up and down the length of
Lora's slit one time. Amazed at Lora's moaning reaction, she does it again
and again. Finally Britney has built up enough courage to take her first
taste. Sticking out her tongue, she retraces the path of her finger. Up and
down the entire length of Lora's wet and wide open pussy. Moving back up and
finding the clit, she swirls her tongue around it several times, before
gently sucking on it. Moaning out loud, Lora bucks her hips in the air,
burying Britney's face in her own pussy. Knowing what it felt like from
earlier, being licked and having a vibrator inside, Britney grabs the
vibrator, that's still on the bed, and slowly inserts it into Lora's hole.
Gently, because she knows that Lora has never been with a guy before. But
Lora has been masturbating for so long, and using her own fingers, she has
long since taken her own virginity. Flicking the switch to slow speed,
Britney slowly slides the vibrator in and out, while still licking and
sucking on Lora's clit. Never having been stimulated like this before, Lora
is trashing around on the bed. Her hands gripping the bedspread tightly,
while her pelvis rocks up and down with the movements of the vibrator and
her girlfriends licking and sucking mouth. Moaning out loudly she urges
Britney on not to stop and Britney in return fucks her even harder with the
plastic toy and sucks more vehemently on her clit. Arching her back up as
much as she can, Lora cries out and climaxes hard and long. Taking the
vibrator out of Lora's pussy, Britney laps up the still flowing juices then
when she finally had enough, she moves up to curl up next to Lora on the
bed. Smiling at each other, both girls agree that spending the weekend at
Britney's house was going to be even more fun then they had anticipated.

Meeting Caroline

2010-01-25T08:57:00.001+08:00

by velvetglover ©
X-rated thrills at the cinema.

Two women walked past him. A blonde and a brunette. Late twenties, early thirties. Summer dresses under light coats. High heels. Three rows in front of where he was sitting they turned into a row in the smoking section of the half-full cinema, pushed past a middle-aged couple in the end seats, took off their coats and sat down. He noticed there were two empty seats next to the blonde.

They settled themselves, chatting animatedly, heads together. The blonde reached inside her hand-bag, took out a packet of cigarettes and offered them to the brunette. There was a flicker of flame from a lighter as she lit both, then she raised her head and blew a long plume of blue smoke into the air. She turned her body away from the brunette, rested her arm on the back of the seat and looked back towards the door.

She was attractive. Big eyes and a wide mouth. Her fair hair was caught in a pony tail which flicked back over her shoulder as she turned. Her right hand was poised, lifted halfway to her mouth, long fingers lightly balancing the cigarette. She sensed him watching her and looked at him briefly, assessing him, then back towards the door. Was she waiting for someone or watching for some sign of activity that meant the film was due to start? She looked at him again, locking eyes with him for an instant and then turned back to face the screen. The lights began to dim. He felt lucky. She looked perfect. He was aware that his in his hands were sweating and he reached down to rub his palms on his trousers and then rose from his seat and headed for the gents. Quarry sighted.

His sense of excitement had already thickened his cock by the time he unbuttoned his fly and reached inside his trousers. He was not wearing underpants. He sent a golden arc of pee splashing clown the white porcelain. As he finished he stroked the length of his prick, enjoying its heavy fullness. Then he patted himself dry with a tissue and slipped his prick back inside his trousers. He headed back into the darkened cinema, now lit by the flickering light from the screen, sound bouncing from the walls.

The adverts were starting as he made his way down the aisle. He looked anxiously towards where the women were sitting. Had some latecomers taken the two empty seats? Then he relaxed. They were still free. He stopped at the end of the row, bent and murmured, ‘Excuse me’ to the couple in the end seats and pushed past them as they stood up. He put his hand on the seat next to her and bent again. She looked up at him, steady light blue eyes looking directly at him. The light from the screen lit up her face, and he saw that she recognised him as the man who had been watching her.

‘Free?’ he muttered, dry-throated, gesturing to the seat next to her. She nodded twice slowly and parted her lips. ‘Yes,’ she breathed. He noticed she was wearing a flowered print dress with big white buttons down the front. He took off his coat and sat down. On the screen the smiling faces of Chinese waiters and bar staff welcomed guests to a nearby restaurant. ‘After the show, why not visit the Shanghai Restaurant on Talbot Street, near this cinema?’ He breathed deeply and relaxed. Base established.

The adverts ended. He reached into the pocket of his coat and took out his cigarettes. He made a play of searching for his lighter in one after another of his pockets - coat pockets, trouser pockets, coat pockets again. Finally he turned to her. ‘Do you have a light?’ She reached down for her handbag opened it and took out her lighter.

He offered her a cigarette and she took one and then leaned back to include her friend in his offer. He nodded to the brunette, who smiled at him and then he leaned across the blonde to proffer the opened box and gently rested his forearm on her full, rounded thigh. It felt firm and warm under her dress. She did not move. As he moved back she offered a light to the dark-haired woman and then turned to him.

He reached out and took her hand, moving the flame towards the end of his cigarette. Her hand was cool. The slim fingers holding the lighter had long red fingernails. His own hand trembled slightly as he drew on the cigarette and the tip flared briefly. He released her hand and nodded at her. The eyes that looked back at him were full of mischief.

She lit her own cigarette, and in the light cast by the flame he saw long eyelashes and high cheekbones. She had a wide, full-lipped mouth. She took the cigarette from her lips, put the lighter back in her bag, crossed her legs and settled back in her seat. Her shoulder rested against his and he could feel the light pressure of her upper a run along his. Contact.

The main film started - the latest, much hyped X-rated thriller. On screen a woman walked into her bathroom, dropped her short, white, towelling robe to the floor, and got into the shower. Through the thick glass of the shower door, the camera - and the audience - watched her soaping her body. Steam rose as the hot water splashed against her skin.

The camera angle shifted. Her eyes closed against the streams of water, the woman soaped her large breasts, jutting nipples responding to the touch of her own fingers. Another switch of camera angle. She soaped down across her flat belly and began rubbing over the dark bush of her pubic hair. Her hand moved over the bush and down into the V of her legs, sliding lazily through the sluicing water and soap bubbles and then slowed to a sensuous caress over the lips of her cunt.

The camera cut back to her face. Her hair was plastered against her head. Her eyes were still closed but her head was raised and her mouth had opened, allowing streams of water to enter and then gush out. She was enjoying her shower. So was he - and when he took a quick sideways glance at the woman next to him, he saw her lips were parted too.

He raised the cigarette to his lips and, returning his elbow to the armrest, made firmer contact with her arm. There was a pause and then a slight answering pressure. His skin burnt with the heat from her. He moved his left hand across his body, rested it on his arm and with his outstretched finger gently touched her inner forearm and started slowly stroking it with his fingertips. Her flesh felt smooth under the silky fabric of her sleeve. She crossed her legs, shifted her body slightly in her seat and leaned against him.

Emboldened by her response, he spread his thighs and rested the outside of his right leg lightly against hers. She did not move away. Another pause and then again a slight but definite answering pressure from her. He could feel the warmth of her firm, full thigh along the whole length of his own.

He took a last drag on his cigarette and reached forward to put it out. As he leaned back he left his right hand on his thigh. Pressing his leg into the woman’s again, he pressed the back of his hand against her leg and felt the firmness of her thigh through the thin covering of her dress. Sliding his hand down so that his fingers were hidden from view, he started stroking the underside of her thigh with the back of his fingers.

Suddenly the woman broke contact, shifting away from him and sitting up in her seat. He froze. Had he gone too far? Too quickly? She reached forward and put out her own cigarette. Then she reached under her chair, brought out her coat and, feeling inside the pocket, brought out a small hankie. She dabbed her nose, folded the coat and rested it on her lap. Then her leg re-established contact with his thigh. Panic over. He relaxed. And then he realised what she had done. She was giving him some cover.

Elated, he waited a few moments and increased the pressure on her leg. She answered with a subtle but definite increase of pressure herself. He slid his hand underneath her coat and onto her full thigh. The fingers of his questing hand pushed the silky fabric of her dress as he spread his hand on her leg. He could feel the slipperiness of her stocking underneath her dress.

He moved higher on her thigh, her dress moving up with his hand. His fingertips brushed the slight metallic bump of a suspender clip. Moving higher on the warm, broad pathway of her thigh, he felt the outline of her suspender strap under his palm and the flesh of the top of her thigh under his fingers. She shifted again in her seat, lowering her body and opening her legs to help him. Lightly and oh, so slowly he stroked the top of her thigh, moving the silky fabric of her dress over the smooth, broad, slightly rounded surface, content to trace long, lazy circles on her warm flesh, building her desire with his fingertips. He made no attempt to reach for her cunt.

On screen, the woman from the shower was being kissed by a man in a mac and a dark blue suit. Her bathrobe fell open and his hands moved roughly over the woman’s big breasts, squeez-ing them and thumbing her nipples. He pushed his tongue into her open mouth. The bathrobe fell to the floor. The man reached clown to unzip his fly and woman leaned back against a small table, raised her legs and hooked them each side of his waist.

The couple’s mouths came apart as the man in the suit entered her and then their tongues slithered together as they started fucking. The woman next to him squeezed her thighs together in response to what was happening on the screen and then opened them again. He pushed his hand down between her legs, and as it slid down the smooth inner curve of her thigh she opened wider for him.

He reached for her cunt. Through the thin dress he could feel the fabric of her knickers and the flesh-padded, rounded bush of her pubic hair. Her cunt felt slippery and wet. He pushed his middle finger down into the dampness, but though he could feel that she was open to him the bunched fabric of her dress and the tautness of her knickers prevented his finger from penetrating her.

Then she shifted her position in her seat again and his hand was pushed away by the movement. She crossed her legs to exclude him. She leaned towards her friend and whispered something to her. Then she gathered up her coat and stood, waiting to pass him. He moved his legs to the side to let her through and she was gone, pushing past the couple at the end of the row and disappearing up the aisle towards the back of the cinema.

What was wrong? Had he been too eager? He watched the screen and waited. Was she going to return with the manager? Surely not.

The screen was alive with movement and bustle as police swarmed round the dead body of the man in the blue suit. It had been his flat. His shower. Cherchez la femme. But at least the dead man’s face looked as though he had died happy.

And then she was back. The couple at the end of the row stood to let her through. He stood in turn and she smiled her thanks and pushed past him.

Once more she spread her coat loosely over her lap and settled herself. Almost immediately her arm was laid against his and when he moved his leg her thigh was waiting for his.

He relaxed and slid his hand once more under her coat and onto her thigh. Her left hand reached under the coat, squeezed his hand with her long, cool fingers and then lifted it and moved it across her legs. He felt an opening to her dress under his fingers. Pushing his hand inside, he touched her stockinged leg again. His hand moved over the silky nylon, fingers feeling the satin-like texture of the stocking stretched tight over her skin. Then he moved his moved his hand higher, over the small metallic lump of her suspender clip and onto the bare flesh above. He slipped his fingers under the thin strap on her suspender belt and revelled in the feel of her warm, smooth flesh.

He realised what she had done. The dress buttoned all the way down, and she had undone the buttons over her thighs. Once more she moved down in her seat, opening her legs and her lower body to him.

He reached boldly for her cunt. His fingers touched tight, springy hairs over her mound and the pads of his fingertips dipped into the slippery wet flesh of her parted cunt lips. She had also taken off her knickers. She was awash in her own juices. She was ready for him. But he made no move to pene-trate her with his fingers. Using the hard ridge of bone at the top of his palm he worked her, pressing over the flesh-padded mound, cupping his hand over the site of her clitoris and letting the length of his fingers dip into the long, slippery wet welcome of her cunt.

She began moving her body and thighs slowly to the rhythm of his hand. He glanced sideways at her face. Her mouth was slightly open and her eyes, looking up at the screen, were unfocussed and glazed. She reached under her coat and took hold of his wrist. She pushed his hand down. She wanted his fingers inside her. He pushed two fingers up into the slippery smooth velvet of her cunt pressing the ridge of his palm down onto her clitoris. She gasped audibly beside him and he was conscious that her friend had turned to look at them. She was coming. His fingers felt the spasms inside her.

Her thighs closed over his hand and her fingers tightened on his wrist as she worked on the last ripples of her orgasm. Then slowly her whole body relaxed and she moved his hand away, squeezing it again as she let go. She turned to him. Her eyes were wide. Her nostrils flared and her lush lips were curled back slightly over strong white teeth. ‘Thank you,’ she mouthed. Then she settled herself against him.

He reached for his coat, took out a cigarette and, lighting it with his own lighter, handed it to her. He lit another one, leaned across her and handed it to her friend. The brunette looked at him as she took it, eyes full of amusement, and nodded her thanks.

He smiled to himself. One evening soon he was going to escort both these women to the cinema - and sit between them.

Now it was his turn. He sat back and put his coat in his lap. He looked at the blonde again. She was coming down from herhigh. He motioned towards the coat with his eyes and then looked back at her. Her eyes lit up with mischief and she leaned in closer to him.

Her left hand burrowed underneath the edge of his coat, slid over the front of his trousers and reached for his prick. She felt for the shape of him under the cloth and squeezed him between fingers and thumb. Then her fingers left him and deftly unbuttoned its full length and her long, slim fingers reached inside and closed round his bare erect prick.

Her hand freed him from his trousers and, squeezing him gently, started a slow up and down movement over the base of his prick.

He looked up at the screen luxuriating in the touch of her fingers. A detective was sitting in an armchair in the woman’s home. She made them both a drink, handed a tall glass to him and sat on a sofa opposite him. She was wearing a tight dress with a slit up the side. She crossed her legs and lifted her glass to her lips. Her skirt was high over her rounded knees and the slit was parted to reveal the length of her thigh. She looked at the detective over the edge of the glass. Her eyes were daring him, ‘Wanna fuck?’

Under his coat he felt his prick being released from the warmth of her palm. Her fingers began moving slowly over its full rampant length. Then she changed her technique and her fingertips began making slow, gentle circles around the very tip of his prick, teasing him. He was very close to coming.

On screen the detective put his glass down, got out of his seat and moved over to sit beside the woman. He reached for the back of her head, pulling her face towards him and brought her open mouth down onto his. The camera shifted to show her legs opening and the detective’s hand reaching up between her knees, pushing the tight skirt up out of the way. The woman’s body slid down on the sofa and her thighs spread to receive him. Her hands were reaching to undo the detective’s belt. Within seconds they would be fucking. Within minutes the detective would be dead - but smiling.

He felt the woman beside him looking up into his face and then her fingers moved fast to finish him. As her hand pumped over his hot flesh he closed his eyes and concentrated on her hand pulling on his prick, willing him to spurt. And then he was over the edge and falling. His mouth sagged open as his prick began pulsating, jetting spasm after spasm of sperm into the folds of his coat.

Gradually he came down to earth. He looked at the woman next to him. Her eyes were laughing at him and the lush lips of her mouth formed a mock-surprised circular ‘Oh!’ at the amount of come he had shot into his coat. Her hand must have been soaked in it.

Smiling up at him, she took her hand out from under his coat, put the tip of her middle finger on her tongue and sucked it. Then eyes twinkling she leaned up to put her mouth next to his ear.

‘Hi, I’m Caroline,’ she said softly.

He grinned, leaned towards her and whispered into her ear, ‘Do you come often here Caroline?’

The End.

High School Girl

2010-01-22T19:09:00.000+08:00

Well here I am in the school from hell...Julia, alone,
drepressed, sexually frustrated, and watching the school teams as I
droul all over the hottest guys in the world.

Each time I go to gym class I see the same chick, a cheerleader,
floating around the guys like a bad fly that just won't go away. She
has go to be the best looking girl in the entire school, and she hanging
around here. From what I've heard she's also the biggest slut around.
I've heard that she has probably fucked most of the male teachers in the
school and at most parties is the 'girl guide' of the party, where she
show all the boys the best time in town.

Well one day in the class, as usuall she is bouncing from one
boy to the next and is making them all hot for her; why she does it I'm
not sure. She sure doesn't lack attention from the boys, for she is
constantly surrounded by them, and constantly being told how beautiful
she is, and this and that...how sick. Is it that she doesn't get it at
home? I don't want to know.

One day after school I sat and watched the boys basketball game
to see if I could pick up one of the stars of that day, for I'm not to
shabby myself. But ofcourse, she just had to be there. Bouncing around
like the slut she is, making all the boys droul, like usuall. Our team
won and I saw her around the boys as they were congratulated by their
coach. Then they went down to their locker room, but I didn't see her
anywhere.

Down in the locker room the boys chatted about the game as they
set themselves up for their showers. Once in the showers, they talked
about various moves they had made, and stuff like that. In comes one
leg, and one of the guys notices it and says, "Hey guys!", they all look
and stop moving around, to see what was going on. The leg moved down
and an arm showed through next, then her body, then she is standing in
front of them. "Well boys, congratulations! I have a present for
all of you." And slowly she removed the bottom half of her cheerleading
outfit. The boys stood there and smiled knowing that they were about to
get a strip show for nothing from her. She slowly removed her top, tp
reveal a black non see-through sports bra, and a full-back pair of black
briefs. Slowly removing the briefs to reveal a dark crimson pair of
thong underwear, and removing her top, to reveal a very tight crimson
thin bra. Moving her hips in a seductive fashion to arouse the boys
cheers, she moved in a circle to show her shapely body to all those who
could see. Turning around she bent over as she removed the crimson
thong, moved her ass invitingly, showing most of her raw, pink cunt to
the crowd of hungry boys. Turning to face them again, she removes her
bra to reveal very hard, yet tender looking breasts that could make you
cum in your pants.

Moving her naked body toward the first boys nearest her, she drops
to her knees and takes his very hard cock into her mouth. Taking him
all the way until he cums into her mouth, then moves on to the boy
across the way and does the same. Moving down the line until every guy
has cummed into her soft mouth, she stands and moves into the main
change room.

After a short while all the boys follow her into the change room
and she lays back onto the benches and spreads her light skinned soft
legs apart so that you can see her very raw, pink, hot pussy; thst is
ready to be fucked harshly by all the boys in the room. One at a time
she calls each of the boys to her and has them inside her untill they
cum deep inside her moist cunt.

After taking each of boys she asks the longest boy to lay down on the
bench, so that he can enter her very small, tight ass. He smiles and
moves to the bench. Moving toward the boy's cock, she can feel his
hands probbing her cunt to make her wet so he can use the wetness from
her cunt to help him penetrate her tight ass. Feeling his fingers
pentrating her ass she moans softly and moves her ass towards his
hands. As he juices her ass, he slowly gets his cock hard and feeds it
into her tight ass. She feels his long cock sliding into her ass, and
moans quite loudly, as she feels his cock move deeper inside her body.
She moves her body towards him until he is completely inside her ass,
then she calls for the star of the game to penetrate her hot, wet cunt;
to make the feeling complete. He boy enters her wet pink cunt with a
grunt, and smiles at her. She calls for two more boys to play with her
tits, and tells two more to get within hands reach of her. She grabs
the boys in reach cocks and strokes them strongly, while two boys suck
on her tits, and the other two fuck her cunt and ass together, making
her scream loudly. One other boy realizes that her scream will be heard
outside and they will be caught, he moves over her mouth and places his
cock into her hot mouth, where she smiles and sucks him off.

After the lot of the boys cum into her body, she stands up and
smiles. She moves to the bench and calls for the boys that didn't get a
chance to play with her the previous time and allows them to fuck her
harshly, while she moans uncontrollably,as she feels each cock pentrate
her cum and the next one show up.

Without warning the coach of the team walks in and sees the boys
fucking girls brains out, and says "What is going on here?" The boys
jump back and look very stupid. The girl says, "I'm sorry Sir, it was
my fault, these boys where taking a shower when I took advantage of
them, by stripteasing for them, and inviting them to fuck me crazy. I
can't help it I'm hungry for sex!" The coach looks at the boys and
says, "Is this true?", the boys nod very stupidily, and move away from
the girl. The coach says, "Is that so, then if you don't tell then I
won't, just let me have my turn and we'll all be happy." The girl
smiles and moves toward the coach holding her tits up invitingly. The
coach takes the girl on the floor, and they had never heard her scream
like she did when the coach fucked her wildly. Getting up after fucking
the girl he mentions to be gone bofore 6:00pm, for the caretakers will
be down to close the building, and to use the outside doors when
leaving.

The coach leaves and the girl allows each of the boys to fuck
her, one after the other, until 5:00pm. Then they all go to the showers
and clean themselves up. Getting dressed th girl smiles and says, "I
guess you boys will win from now on, won't you?"

The cute irony of this story, is that the point of view I tell
it from is first hand, yet there was only one girl in the boy's locker
room that day...

Me... Julia

My Incest Story

2009-05-10T12:17:00.000+08:00

My name is Naveen, We lost our parents a few years ago in a very bad road accident and since then me and my sister are living in Zurich both working as software engineers associated with Tata Consultancy Services to develop softwares with special applications for International organizations in the field of health services and needless to mention here that we are highly paid. After that accident, we depend on each other to make any personal decision in life..

Now coming to the point, in my case, I had a fantastic incest in my life and it was with my sister and I would like to share my lovely experiences.
My sister, very beautiful, slender with long hair lying on both shoulders looking like an angel, named Prabha, was an unfortunate girl. She was widowed in the 1st year of her marriage soon after loosing our parents. After that accident, she was living in apartments alone at Zurich and she would usually come to my place whenever she was feeling lonely and cry on my shoulders. Her crying would go on for hours and I would be there for her feeling sorry for her and I would hold her in my arms to console her. She found solace in my arms.

One of those days when she was inconsolable, I held her tight against my chest, and as any brother would do to make his sister comfortable, I rubbed my cheek against hers, and I planted a small but tender kiss on her cheek to assure her that I would always be there for her. That kiss, unknown to me, triggered and ignited a fire within her, and little angel, Prabha hugged me tighter and eventually she turned her head towards me and kissed me on my lips. My head started spinning with confusion initially. And then before I knew what was happening, our kiss became very passionate, and we stayed lip locked for almost 20-30 minutes, with our tongues playing against each other in total want on desire. My body started to respond to her advances, and I had an erection. I was very shy about this that my hard-on was pressing against my elder sister, and there was no way I could have moved to avoid contact with her. No doubt she could feel my hard on pressing against her and she in turn pressed her hips against me. We kept kissing an we kept grinding against each other like that till she attained her first orgasm together with our clothes still on. It was after the fires within us had subsided and we came to our senses, did we realize what had j ust happened.

For the next few days we could not look at each other in the eye, and instead of calling each other on the phone as we usually did or visiting in person, we started writing notes to each other. We were very ashamed of what had transpired between us. But then again, I thought to myself. Prabha is my own sister, and its my duty to look after her in her time of troubles. So I picked courage and went to her place. She opened the door, and when she saw it was me, she dropped her eyes to the floor avoiding eye contact. It was a very awkward situation, but, I had to take the initiative to break the ice barrier that as building between us. So I told her that she was my responsibility and what ever happened between us a few days ago was accidental, and it would be best to put that behind us. She accepted my decision, and we patched up nicely and behaved like before. We had lunch together, and after lunch, we went the sitting room and we talked general topics, we cracked jokes, and we laughed together. Eventually she came and sat beside me and put her head in my shoulder and confided in me with a whisper that she had enjoyed our kissing so much and also the orgasm we shared together was special. I was silent. I didn’t know what to say, my mind was in turmoil… we were in that position on the couch for nearly 30-45 minutes, with her head on my shoulder, and me staring at the ceiling, and my arms on her shoulder hugging her to me, when she licked my earlobe, I jumped, I looked at her and we kissed again.

This time our kiss was intentional, and sizzling hot with passion. We dropped off couch with our lips still locked together, and we rolled on the floor together. She on top of me, me on top of her, hugging, kissing, hips gyrating against each other, hugging tight, then she took matters in control. She opened my zip, and dug in and started to fondle my hard on. All I can say to date; it was like nothing I had ever felt before. In as much as I have had my fair share if sexual an experiences, but experiencing this feeling with my sister was a whole new feeling. Eventually, Prabha lowered her face and kissed my penis, and it was like being touched with a hot iron. She stuck her tongue out and licked off the pre-cum gathering at the cock head, and I was rolling my head in ecstasy. She opened her mouth wide, and lowered her head and engulfed my entire length in her mouth rubbing the tip against her tonsils and I was going insane with pleasure. The warm breath from her mouth was driving me crazy with excitement. While she was sucking me off, I started by playing with her hair, running my hands down her back to end up on her ass and fondling her ass with her clothes on. We got to a feverish pitch with simulated love making that we lost control of the situation.

We didn’t realize when we both got nude and eventually we had full-fledged sex. We were too far gone in our pent up passion that we woke up in the middle of the night to realize we had broken all barriers of the social taboo, and we had to refrain from letting things go out of hand. Needless to say, a few weeks later she confided in me that she was pregnant. Prabha was scared and worried, and all those feeling and fears that come with accidental pregnancies. So I decided to take my sister as my wife. I proposed to her, and Prabha was thrilled. We traveled out of our native town Sankaran Kovil to Zurich in Switzerland already and we got married at the registrar’s office. We now live together as a couple and enjoying life in all beautiful parts of Europe. Last month we had been to Paris and many Tamil families we met. We have been blessed by a little girl. For her brother Naveen. So far we are happy within ourselves. After all we have grown up together, and we know each other’s interests since our childhood. And as my parents are not there to take care of her family life, I had done my duties as her father, mother as well as her brother. Now I remember that I am her husband, sincere and loyal, young by two years. So, my dear reader, this is my side of my incestuous affair with my sister. We hope to meet people like you when we visit India for a short holiday.

I’ve given my real name only and my wifes name is Prabha. I know how society frowns on sibling couples. Here in Zurich, nobody knew us to be siblings, but rather as a couple. I know if you are in love with your sister, pl don’t hesitate to express her first, go for an outing, have a night stay together, and get out of the tension of going thro the tension of saving face from society, but you can choose a different place of living in India or abroad, as the world is global and after all, we live only once in our life time. Let us live for us.

There are very few websites that cater for and accommodate matters pertaining to this delicate and noble relationship called Incest, which are otherwise true and real.

Encounter with Sophie and Mark

2009-05-06T11:51:00.001+08:00

There's something about Sophie. Something very compelling, very arousing. As my flatmate I get to see her in all her guises - early morning, late at night, before and after make-up - and I am constantly entranced by her. She oozes it!

At 19 she has the youthful innocence of a bubbly, carefree teenager, but she has the physical presence of an alluring woman. Her hair silky blonde, flowing over her shoulders, center parted, covering the sides of her pretty face. Her eyes big blue entrancing eyes that hold your stare. Her skin so smooth and soft to kiss, her young lips full, tender and intimate. She has the body of a babe: slim but buxom, her breasts prominent and firm, her belly nicely rounded, pierced with a tiny gold ring; her ass large, round, tightly packed into her stretched black pants.

To watch Sophie dress is to watch femininity flower. Her naked form is a sight to arouse, but watching her decorate herself, admiring her own beauty as she does, you will be transfixed, full of awe and desire. She wears trendy but elegant figure hugging clothes. Always a pants, usually black or red, tight around her ass and slightly flared. Her light cotton tops are usually worn tight over an uplifting bra, slightly pressing her breasts together to give an even fuller look. When she's going to a club or party she wears a more revealing top; maybe flimsy shiny and backless, loose front that gives a glimpse when she bends or leans forward; or sheer and silky white that presses against her braless breasts, nipples teasingly visible.

Watching Sophie all dressed up at a party or club, looking so pretty, sexy and vibrant, chatting with her girlfriends or flirting with the boys I feel like I want to give her the world, to pamper her and of course to make love to her over and over and over! She enjoys the attention that guys give her. She knows that she turns them on, the they would like to be intimate with her, and that I would like them to be intimate with her!

The night of her office Christmas party, Sophie arrived home with a work friend of hers. He had come in for a drink having shared a taxi with her. She was in great form, giddy and flirty as she gets after an evening out. She was looking so gorgeous wearing a black velvet pants and a red sleeveless top that was laced all the way down at the front, from her neck to her waist, her flesh showing through the wide gap and the shape of her breasts clearly on display. Sophie introduced Mark to me and he sat beside me while she made drinks. He was a nice guy, capable of conversation and good humored. He looked handsome and very cool: short, very dark hair, dark eyebrows, slightly tanned face, deep blue eyes. He wore a tight v-neck black t-shirt and baggy grey combat trousers. I could see that he was Sophie's type of guy!

She arrived into the room with a gin & tonic each, handed them to us then threw herself on the sofa between us. She raised her glass and toasted Christmas then lay back casually. I could clearly see inside her blouse and was sure that Mark could too. I ran my fingers through Sophie's hair as we chatted, gently caressing her forehead and her neck. Every so often she took my hand and kissed it then she thanked Mark for escorting her home and gave him a friendly kiss on the cheek. She lay her head on his shoulder playfully and smiled at him as she held his stare. It was as if she temporarly forgot I was there as she raised her head and kissed him again, very gently on the cheek. She then brought her hand to his face, turned him towards her, and kissed him briefly on the lips. He couldn't help but respond and he kissed her back, again gently and very briefly. Soon they were kissing like lovers but Mark was still bemused and unsure and kept his hands to himself. I found myself reaching for his hand and brought it to Sophie's leg. Automatically Mark started to run his hand over her thigh, still kissing. I watched them as I felt a bulge in my shorts. I leaned forward and kissed Sophie's neck, I ran my hand over her waist and nibbled her earlobe. I felt her breast touch a finger then cupped it in my hand, feeling the firm silky texture. Mark kissed Sophie's chin, then her neck and her cleavage. Sophie let out a deep sigh as she tilted her head back inviting us to feast on her. Squeezing Sophie's breast gently, I lifted it to Mark's mouth. He kissed it, flicked his tongue over it then sucked her nipple through the blouse.

There was nothing more spoken. We had passed a barrier and shed our inhibitions. Sophie drifted into a blissful limbo, allowing whatever would happen to take its course. Mark was overcome with lustful opportunism and proceeded to devour the beautiful young body that craved his loving. I was so excited at the sight of Sophie being pleased by another man, at the reality of her being caressed by two men and at the beautiful possibilites that would follow in a freeflowing threesome.

Spontaneously I lifted Sophie's blouse over her head. Her breasts stood firm, exposed before us, round underneath, slightly upturned, her nipples brown, tender, erect. Mark knelt at her feet and undid the button of her tight pants. Unzipping her, he pulled her pants to her feet as Sophie wriggled out of them. She wore white silk panties, very skimpy, just string around her waist and a little triangle covering her crotch. Mark parted her legs and ran one finger over her panties. You could see her wetness emerging. He leaned forward and kissed her through the fabric. Sophie groaned. I cupped her right breast in my hand and kissed her on the lips. Smelling her sweet perfume, feeling her soft, young lips against mine. I felt Sophie's hand touch mine; she was feeling her own breast. I watched as she gently squeezed herself, running her hand over her own breast, letting her erect nipple flicker between each finger, then squeezing again and sighing deeply. I took her hand and guided it over her body, over her belly and to the rim of her panties. Mark was kissing her crotch as we slid our hands under her panties, mine on top of Sophie's and she groaned as she felt herself. Gently I applied pressure as we slowly moved our hands over her wet mound. I guided her finger inside her, following her with my own, both penetrating her. She was so warm, so silky soft and moist. We manoevered our fingers together inside her, playing with her sex. I took her hand again and guided it to her face. I ran her own finger over her lips, moistening them with her own juices. Sophie pursed her lips and sucked her finger, tasting herself.

Mark knelt upright and pulled his t-shirt over his head. He had a smooth chest, tanned with a flat stomach. he unbuttoned his trousers and pulled them down stepping from them. He wore black lycra shorts that were tight on his thighs and emphasised the shape of his large bulge. Sophie reach forward and held him by the hem of his shorts. She pulled him towards her and kissed him passsionately. Her hands roamed over his back, running up to his head, through his hair and down again to his ass, squeezing him and stretching his cheeks. I took my cock in my hand and started masturbating as I watched Sophie and Mark caressing. Mark knelt upright again and took hold of Sophie's legs pulling her toward his erect cock. I held her by the waist and we lowered her to the floor. Sophie lay on her back, closed her eyes and stretched her hands over her head offering her beautiful, firm, young body to us. I lay beside her, resting on one arm, running my hands over her breasts then kissing them and taking her nipple in my mouth. Mark parted her legs and took his cock in his hand. He bagan stroking himself, moistening his cock with precum. I watched as he brought the tip of his cock to Sophie's pussy: he ran his cock the length of her lips, up and down, taking her wetness on his cock then easing into her, so slowly, just the head and out again. Sophie groans, Mark eases into her again, a little more, and out again. He keeps penetrating her gently and retreating, teasing her pussy. I kiss Sophie on he lips, running my hand through her shiny blond hair, my tongue feeling her soft lips and entertwining with hers. I notice Mark has moved beside Sophie, stroking his wet cock near her face. He runs a finger along his slit and takes a string of cum, bringing it to Sophie's lips, wetting her with his cum. Sophie licks her lips and groans. I make way and watch close up as Mark brings his cock to Sophie's cheek, letting it rest there for her. She turns her head so slightly, Mark's cock now touching her lips. She licks it. She kisses it and licks it again. She licks underneath his cock, lifting it slightly with her tongue and sucking on it with her lips. She opens her mouth and Mark urges forward a little into her. I kiss Sophie on the cheek again, so close, watching her take mark's cock in her mouth, smelling them both, hearing the gentle liquid noises. Sophie brings her hand to Mark's cock and wraps her fingers around it. She strokes him into her, sucking him deeper, breathing through her nose. Then she turns her head, eyes still closed and kisses me on the lips. I can taste Mark from her, her lips so moist with his cum. She opens her eyes and looks straight at me: those large, deep, blue lovable eyes sparkle with a little mischief. She brings Mark's cock to her mouth again, kisses it, then touches it against my lips. She smiles as she runs Mark's wet cock over my mouth, then strokes it inviting me to suck him. I am totally engrossed in her pleasure and wrap my lips around his cock as if it were Sophie. It feels so warm, so smooth, so tasty, I take him deep in my mouth. Sophie licks then length of his shaft as it slides in and out of my mouth. We are both sucking Mark's cock and it feels like the most intimate sex imaginable.

My cock is now hard and oozing, touching against Sophies smooth flesh. Mark withdraws from us and turns Sophie on her side facing me. He lies behind her so that she is sandwiched between us. We wriggle together for a while kissing, breathing deeply, caressing each other, hands running over all three bodies as if it were one mass. Mark's cock rests between the cheeks of Sophie's ass, moistening her, sliding up and down her crack. My cock is so wet rubbing against Sophie's soft belly. She feels both our cocks caressing her, in front and behind. Mark slides his cock between her legs, running it along her swollen pussy lips, he finds her opening and penetrates her, all the way. Sophie lets out a little shriek and licks my face. My cock is still rubbing against her belly in a pool of cum feeling so smooth on her skin, so warm and tingling. Mark begins to fuck her, thrusting into her, making her groan little short sighs. Sophie is wedged so tight between us, the thrusting of Mark's fucking is rubbing her belly against my cock. He speeds up, plunging his hard cock into Sophie's gorgeous tight pussy, slapping against her ass. She feels his cock inside her so deep and mine rubbing outside, she is effortlessly ebbing and flowing between us, her body sandwiched, fucked from behind and caressed from the front. My cum has spread a large moist pool over her belly and mine, my cock tingling all round in warm wet flesh. Looking at Sophie's face, her luscious feminine lips, her sweating young face, her warm breath, smelling her perfume and her sex, her smooth wet body caressing my cock, Mark lifts her with every deep fuck, faster and deeper. I tense my body all over, feeling a rush in my crotch, cum spurting from me, soaking us, getting wetter and wetter. Sophie screams as Mark explodes inside her, feeling his cum saturate her inside, my cum outside her and her juices oozing from her pussy, down her thighs as she feels both cocks massage her beautiful body. We are a heap of warm flesh soaked in cum and sweat, breathing deeply, sighing, kissing and caressing.

We stay for a while in silence, gently swaying together feeling so warm and satisfied. We will have to shower, get dressed, talk about it and maybe do it again! It was Sophie's first time experiencing the joys of having two guys and my first time experiencing intimacy with a guy. We had broken a barrier and felt liberated. We've had a few more experiences since and will have more to come. Would love to tell you about them!

Mom want pleasure from Me

2009-05-05T12:28:00.000+08:00

This is true Bengali mother son story. My name is Khokan Das age 33 year. This incident happened 1 year ago. My father name is Rabi Das age is 68. My father is Homeopathic Doctors. My mother name is Lila Das, her age is 54 years. My father is an angry man, he always quarrels with mother for minor fault. My mother never eats without tear. We are 5 sisters and brothers. Two elder sisters are married. I am unmarried and my immediate younger brother and sister unmarried. I and my brother and sister stay in town but mom and dad stay in village. My father comes to us twice in a year. My sister and brother go village house once in a year. I visited our village house when mom and dad call me.

I am a business man. I never thought about my mom incest. My mom is an orthodox family daughter. My mom is younger than my dad near about 15 years. My mom color is not fair slight dark. Her figure is also normal size. 36D-32-38. the incident happened when I visited last year. When I go home dad said all things about mom behaviors. Being dad angry he free with me. Dad told me he is unable to control his practice and land cultivates. We have so many piece of land. Dad said your mom not co-operate with me. Dad said I don’t know. I asked mom about dad complain. Mom said, you asked your dad why I could not help him. I asked dad, mom said all things for you, dad. Dad said I know why she said it. On that next day a Muslim woman come to our house and called dad. Dad goes with her. Her name is Ameron. Mom said your dad make a scandal for this woman. I asked why mom. Mom said you now become elder so guess it why. I understand mom what want to say. I said mom don’t worry I’ll solve the problem. After two days dad said I have to go to purchases some medicine. Dad goes to city for purchase medicine for one week. Before he goes, he said me something’s. dad said me that, I am unable to control to your mom, please help her all things and take care of her and cooperate with her, what she want. I said ok dad, I remember it. Dad goes away. On that night I asked mom every thing. Mom no response hearing my question. In the night I open my bag to read those books which I bring from Kolkata. These books contain incest story about brother-sister, father-daughter, and aunty-nephew and mother-son incest intercourse relation. Out of three books two books missing from my bag. My bag can open only mom. I am thinking about missing of two books.

Both books contain only mom son relation story. I find it every where but there is no trace. That night I spent sleepless. Next day I could not found that books. Mom’s behavior is normal. In the night I asked mom again that question why you do not cooperate with dad. Mom has no response again. I asked to mom what do you want. Mom said your dad torture me whole life, he treat me like a servant never his wife. Mom also said he never concentrate my desire and make me unhappy. Hearing this I was silent. Mom goes her room to sleep. After goes mom I open my bag and found those three books. I understand who do this. Next day at 10pm after dinner mom close the door. I asked mom what you want. Mom said I want to action against your dad. I asked how? Mom said I don’t know but want to take action. I said Ameron is the major problem. Mom said yes. I said mom I can’t understand how you solve the problem. Mom said if you help me then it is possible. I said mom tell me how? I will help you. Mom said it is our house problem so, solve it in house. I said how mom? Mom said your dad last 38 year torture me. This is the time to get return him.

I said I understand but tell me process. Mom said you are my elder son, so you solve the problem. I said mom tells me how I do every thing for you, what you want. Mom said this is our house problem, we solve it in house. I understand mom what really want. I said yes mom we solve it in house and dad also teach it. Mom said I can’t do without you. I said mom don’t hesitate tell me, I will do all things for you. Mom said, I never go out side like your dad, I want to show your dad it is possible me in house, but you are the only way. I said mom, I told you many time to do anything’s for you. Mom comes to near me and said with low voice show your dad I am not finished. I know mom being a Bengali lady she don’t tell me the real desire. I said moms ear mom don’t hesitate I do every thing with you if you want. Mom said into my ear that I want fucking with you. Hearing moms comments I am full excite and said mom really. Mom said yes my son, I never think other person without you. I kiss mom’s lips and mom I am very younger than you so, am I satisfied you. Mom said with kissing my lips only you satisfied me. I said mom I will give you best fuck.

Mom said please let go to bed. Both mom and I go bed. Mom opens her saree. I help her to open her blouse and bra. Mom large breast open to me. I am touching her breast’s nipple and press it tightly. Mom enjoys it. I said mom please open your petticoat. Mom without hesitation opens her petticoat. Moms vagina open to me it is cover by black hair. It is looking like a small jungle. I touch with my right hand and middle finger enters into the vagina. Mom said Khokan baba don’t do this please come on and ride on me. I open my lungi, my 7.5 inch cock fully erect with read head. I said maa please spread your legs. Maa spread her legs and call me to enter. I sat moms between tow legs and push my cock into mom cunt. Mom helps me to enter. I ride on mom and my cock fully enters into her vagina.

Mom holds me with hand and said me so hard your cock. I do my buttock up and down every second and asked mom the size of cock is ok. Mom said your cock bigger than your dad and it is actual size for me. I said maa how do you feel. Maa said don’t talk only fuck. I said maa we are doing sin. Maa said with Bengali amra kono paap karsi na. ami bollam keno. Maa ballo tor baba to onya meyar sathe kare. Ami bollam ma tumi satthi tomay dekhe bojher upay nai tumi ki paro. Maa amay paa diya pach diyee dharee ballo keno sona ami emon ki korechi. Ami bollam nizer cheller sathe choda chudi karso. Maa ballo ghare jowan chele thakte keno onnya loker kache jabo.

Ami maa ke ghano ghano chodon ditee ditee bollam thik maa koreso. Aaj theke sudhu ami tomay chudbo. Maa ballo ei sona amay chudte tor bhalo lagse to. Ami bollam haa maa. Maa ballo ei taratari kar amar ebar habey. Ami bollam maa amar o habey. Maa ballo ah ah ah dey dey baba ki such aha aha ooooooooooooo aha umh oo ah. Ami jore dite dite bollam maa are parbo na ebar galo maa ebar galo. I pore my cum into moms pusi. Mom also discharge her cum. Both are some relax with joint.

After our first fuck mom said please sleep. I said no mom please you stay with I’ll will fuck you again. Mom smile and said ok. Both mom and I sleep with my bed. I fuck mom on that night also two times. From that day mom and I do regularly up to dad return.

Followed Home

2009-05-03T11:24:00.000+08:00

So it was one of those days. Five O’ Clock rolls around and it’s time to head home. Not a minute has passed all day without some sexual though on my mind.

The previous day I purchased a new life like 8” dildo! Just the site of this thing had my mouth watering and my dick leaking pre cum. unfortunately when I got home I had no more lube. So I figured I’d grab some after work the next day.

On the way home I stopped at the rite aid down the street from my apartment to pick up this essential item. I walk to the isle these things are kept and there was another man who was also in search of a good lube. He was tall, about 6’2”, nice tan skin, short black hair and green eyes. He was wearing a snug polo shirt that really accentuated his sculpted firm pecks and buff arms. The first thought to run through my head was to walk up to him and slide my hand between his legs. Maybe if I were more adventurous. Besides the fact he might be buying the lube to break in his girlfriend/wife’s ass. Either way I kept to myself as usual.

I walked up to the rack next to him and grabbed a bottle of astroglide and KY Jelly. As I selected my items I noticed him glance over at me and give me the once over. I figured he was thinking, “What the hell does this guy need with 2 bottles of lube.” I walked to the front of the store to checkout. The fine Italian gentleman was close behind. I paid for my items and returned to my car. As I was pulling out of the parking lot I saw him again in the car behind me. I didn’t think anything of it until he followed me right into my parking lot. I know I hadn’t seen this man before. I defiantly would have fantasized about him on more than one occasion.

I grabbed my things and headed inside. A few minutes later there was a knock on the door. I already had a suspicion, but I never would have foreseen what happened. I answered the door. It was him! This man followed me all the way home from rite aid and knocked on my door. Before I could even open my mouth I noticed his fly was open and his dick was poking out for some air. He looked at me and said “Let's put that lube to good use.” My jaw dropped to the ground. I already had half a hardon from thinking about this guy pounding my ass.

I was still dumbfounded when he invited himself in and walked straight to my bedroom. Quickly coming to grasps with what was happening I followed eagerly behind him. He noticed the dildo sitting on my bed waiting for me. “We won’t be needing this” he said as he tossed it aside. “Take off your pants” he ordered. Still being half in shock I quickly complied. I pulled of my shirt and dropped my pants to the floor. My still growing cock was peeking through the front of my boxers.

. “Nice” he said, eyeing my cock and nice round ass.

He stripped off his shirt exposing his statuesque form. Large firm pecks, cobblestone abs and muscular biceps. His pants fell to the floor exposing the rest his growing dick. It was about 9.5 inches long and thick enough to fill anything it needed to. It had a very well defined head, like a large helmet, atop an almost perfectly straight shaft. His pubic hair was manscaped into a nice patch. He pulled me close to him and slid his hands down to my soft round ass. I ran my hands across his granite like body, feeling every ripple. “Get on your knees” he requested. Without any instruction I knelt down in front of him wrapped my hand around the shaft of his cock and slid the head into my mouth. I slowly ran my tongue around the outline of his dick head while firmly gripping his shaft. I slowly slid his dick between my lips and down my throat as far as I could. He began to pump his hips pushing his dick into my mouth. I continued to work his dick down my throat, my tongue massaging the underside of his dick head with every thrust, until he pulled it away. He took his dick in his hand and slapped me across the face with it. “Stand up” he barked. Just as I got back to my feet he took me and through me face down on the bed. I moved to the middle of the bed and got on all fours awaiting what he had in store next. My asshole quivered as I heard him take the lube out of the package and rub some on his now throbbing dick.

He got on his knees behind me and slowly pushed the head of his dick into the crack of my ass. He squirted a little lube on my asshole before pushing into me. I let out a deep moan as he penetrated my ass. It was just the head at first. This alone was enough to make my legs feel weak. He slid deeper into my asshole with each stroke until he had all 9 inches buried deep inside me. I began to moan louder as he steadily fucked my ass. All of the sudden he pulled out. Before I could ask what happened he rammed it all the way in. Again he did it. Slowing pulling his member all the way out before plunging back in so hard the headboard banged against the wall. Each time he re-penetrated my asshole a wave of intense pleasure came over me.

After a minute or so he built back up to a strong steady stroke. I could feel his thrust getting faster by the minute. Drowning in pleasure I was quickly brought back to the moment with a hard slap on my ass. I yelped. He smacked my ass again. Each trust grew faster and stronger. He fucked my ass so hard my arms gave out, burring my face in a pillow. He continued to pound my ass relentlessly. I was overcome with ecstasy I lost control of the majority of my muscles. I was now laying face buried in a pillow on my bed, only my ass poking up in the air slightly to accommodate his fucking. I could feel his solid arms wrapped round my chest. His right hand fondling and pinching my nipple. His pace increased again. We were now both rocking violently back and forth in the bed.
His hand continued to play with my nipple and squeeze my chest. The feeling of his pulsating dick filling my asshole and the friction of my dick against the bed brought me right to the edge of splurging.

“Fuck me harder, Fuck that tight ass” I yelled. Still moaning and grunting each time he pumped his dick into my ass.

Every stroke he took brought me closer and closer. He buried his dick deeper in my ass fucking me faster and faster.

“Oh Fuck, I’m going to cum” I screamed.

Hearing this only motivated him to fuck me more violently.

Wave after wave of gratification rushed through my body as I reached my peak. My dick, pressed between my stomach and the bed, oozed out a load of hot creamy cum. My stomach and the sheets were now smeared with cum as he continued to pound my ass. Every stroke prolonged my orgasm, my dick now well lubricated rubbing against my stomach. It wasn’t long before I felt his dick swell with anticipation. His trusts grew faster and more erratic.

“Fuck yes, I’m gonna cum in your ass” he blurted out as his dick started to pulse shooting his load of thick hot cum in my ass. He continued to fuck my ass as he pumped it full of cream. His strokes started to shorten and stop.

He collapsed on top of me the tip of his dick still in my ass. I pushed my ass up against his hips taunting is spent cock. His dick slipped out of my ass. I felt a stream of his hot load trickle out of my ass and down my thigh. The warm sticky feeling let me know he was satisfied. A sign of his appreciation is how I saw it.

We both laid on the bed collapsed in a pool of cum. I felt his dick between my thighs. Slowly working it between them. He pushed his dick down between my cum soaked thighs. It wasn’t long before he was ready to go again. He got up and I rolled onto my back. I lifted my legs in the air and spread them showing him my asshole still dripping with cum. He took my legs and held them over his shoulders and entered my ass. In and out he pumped his dick. I grabbed my legs and pulled them back to my head.

He leaned forward pushing deeper into my ass. I moan almost uncontrollably as he fucks my ass pushing deeper and deeper. He is now leaning over me in missionary position with me holding my legs high in the air. I feel his hot breath on my neck. His dick pounding away. He leans and whispers in my ear, “This next one is gonna be messy.” To overwhelmed to pleasure to think about what that meant I begged him to fuck my faster and hard. He increased pace thrusting harder and faster. I squeezed his dick with my ass on every stroke. The increased tightness put him over the edge. He pulled his dick out of my ass and knelt over me. Gripping his dick tightly he pointed it at face. I opened my mouth in time to catch the first spray of thick cum.

He jerked his hand up and down his shaft spraying out a load of hot cream with every stroke. The second landed on my left cheek and running down my neck. The third and fourth landed in my mouth with the final 2 dripping out onto my lips and chin. My face now fully covered in cum. I swallowed what has already pooled in my mouth. I grabbed his dick and ran it across my face smearing the cum all around. I take his dick into the back of my throat to milk out every last drop. I ran my fingers across my cheek hoping to collect the rest of his spilled load. After licking every finger dry I thanked him. Not a moment would pass before he was dressed and walking out the door.

“Wait, what is your name…” I called out as the front door closed behind him. I lay in bed still covered with man love wondering who that man was, and if I’d ever see him again.

Me and My Didi

2009-04-30T12:17:00.000+08:00

I am Amit From Delhi, Well the thing started one day while I was surfing on net. I was reading erotic stories on desibaba after that I was seeing some nude pictures, which made my cock erected . suddenly at that moment my sister who is just one year younger to me and in looks very beautiful entered my room . I immediately shut down my comp and answered her.but I got the intuition that she has seen my erected cock.

The very next day I was doing the same thing again but this time I was been watched by my sister from the key hole secretly.when some sound came I closed the comp and she ran towards her room. One fine evening my parents were going to goa for some work for two days. So that left me & my sis all alone in the home. that day my sis was all planned what to do before. she was making me a glass of milk at the dinner time when I saw her mixing some tablet in the milk I think it must be the sleeping pill. well I pretended that I saw nothing and escaping her dropped the milk into the toilet. then I pretended to sleep. after that I was trying to peep inside from my blanket that exactly what she was upto.

I saw her logging into my comp going to some nude site and was enjoying. Suddenly she came towards me and pinched me to check whether I am conscious or not.The pinched hurt me but I tolerated it & pretended that I was unconscious. The very next moment finding me sleep she moved her hand around my chest & slowly moved it towards my cock . I controlled myself. She then suddenly made me nude & licked my cock I was enjoying it but at the same time I was feeling guilty as she was my sister . but it was all her plan I was not wrong.

But I couldn't able to control this more suddenly I opened my eyes and caught her . She was ashamed & ranned towards her room this time I followed her I saw she was crying in her room when I entered she said I am sorry I will never do this again but told tell mom about this . I consoled her & slowly moved my hands towards her breast & asked her can we do it. she passed me a smile & we started .

I slowly removed her nighty & bra. And for the very first time I saw her naked . My god she was really beautiful & sexy more than I had thought. I licked her boobs & kissed her tightly. she also responded me fully. then I licked her cunt her juices were coming out which I tasted it was salty but nice to taste. As she was a virgin & me too we were having a hard time but applying some cream I entered my 8 " cock inside her cunt she moaned with pain . I started pushing my cock inside out she was crying of pain I stopped then but she insisted me to do she is loving the pain. so I continued & was increasing my speed.

she was crying & screaming in pain , even blood was coming out but we hardly stopped . atlast I fucked her with my juices cuming inside her cunt. then we slept in each other arms nude. the next morning we had a shower bath together & again started to fuck each other this time I licked her cunt and she even sucked my cock for around 15 mins which made me cum inside her mouth . firstly she couldn''t control it and washed her mouth in the wash basin but after sometime while in the kitchen when she was preparing break fast for me suddenly she again started unzipping my pants and took out my cock and started sucking it telling me this time I will like the taste so cum again inside the mouth. after that we were in position 69. I even fucked her in doggy position . Her ass was very small but finally we made it. atlast I cummed again inside her ass & her cunt.

we enjoyed so much in those days that we used to have sex 4 times in day continuing for all the four days when my parents were out. Now whenever we get change we enjoy . later as we were frequent she stared bringing her friends also so we were doing threesome also but this I will tell u again in the next chapter about my incident with one of her friends which was my best fuck ever if u wanna interested in knowing more please feel free to contact me at amy4ur@yahoo.co.in

girls and didi's r welcome for friendship & enjoyment.

House Boy

2009-04-25T07:42:00.000+08:00

I was traveling through Mexico a few years ago when I decided to stay for a week in a small family run hotel in a town on the Pacific coast but little did I know what I was getting myself into. Apparently it was the job of one of the younger sons of the family to come by and clean the rooms each day. He looked to be in his early twenties, maybe 5'8", with brown eyes, jet black hair, a slender but muscular body and an ass that it looked like you could bounce quarters off of.

The first day I stayed there I'd just finished smoking a joint a few minutes ago when I heard a knock on the door. I looked out the window and saw him standing there holding a broom. I opened the door and let him inside and I don't know if it was the weed or what but the instant I saw him I had a powerful urge to find out what kind of heat he was packing and just how tight his ass really was. I watched him move around the room and he may have noticed the look of lust in my eyes because it seemed like he was bending over facing away from me every few minutes and making sure to pause and hold that position just long enough to give me a great view of his ass.

Finally I couldn't take it anymore and I asked him in Spanish if he wanted to smoke a joint. He immediately agreed and I sparked one up. While we passed it back and forth I couldn't help but stare at his crotch and at what looked to be a sizeable bulge forming there. Before long the joint was gone and I was horny as fuck. I looked him in the eyes and smiled as I reached out and started to massage his cock through his jeans. When he smiled back at me I knew it was on. I dropped to my knees, unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans then pulled them and his boxers down to his ankles. His cock sprang out like a fucking jack in the box and bitch slapped me in the face. He was rock hard and I was impressed. He had a thick, cut, 9-inch pole that was just begging to be deep throated. Damn I thought to myself, when I saw what a fat cock he had, my jaw is going to be sore tonight.

He grabbed my hair firmly in one hand and pulled my head back while he used his other hand to guide his cock across my lips. When I started opening my mouth to take him inside he pulled his cock away and shook his head no. He was teasing me and letting me know that he was in complete control and I was fucking loving it. He continued rubbing his cock all over my face and lips while I gave him a deep ball massage for a few minutes until he finally positioned himself to enter my mouth. I looked up at him and he smiled as I opened my mouth to take him in. He inhaled sharply and groaned as I starting sucking hard on his swollen head rolling my tongue around and around the rim of his helmet and fluttering it side to side across his sensitive tip. I was just getting warmed up sucking his cockhead when I felt his hand applying pressure to the back of my head encouraging me to take him into my throat.

I looked up to make eye contact with him as I prepared to take him down. I've always had a small, tight throat and a tight opening to it and it took me a lot of practice before I was able to take a big fat cock all the way down it. I maintained eye contact with him as I punched him through the opening and slowly started to take down inch by inch. I could tell by the surprised look on his face and the grunts and groans coming out of him that he wasn't expecting my throat to be so tight. I took it nice and slow not wanting to make him cum too soon. When I got him all the way down so that I was banging my chin on his balls I held him there allowing him to wallow in the sensation of having his big dick completely engulfed inside my esophagus. I worked him slowly up and down pulling back until just his head was in my mouth and frantically sucking and licking it for a few seconds before cramming him back down my throat.

I sucked him like that for a while and I was surprised that he hadn't started gushing cum yet. Just as I was getting ready to start sucking him like a jackhammer and finish him off I felt his hands take a firm grip on either side of my head. He immediately started pumping hard and fucking my throat for all he was worth while I played with his balls. My heart started racing because I knew he couldn't last very long like that. After about a minute of hard, manic face fucking I felt his balls tighten up in my hand and he looked down at me with a look that said you're about to get your reward for blowjob well done. With a loud grunt his body started to spasm and his cock started erupting cum like a geyser. His first bomb went off halfway down my throat and his next one in my mouth filling it with hot, gooey, sticky, salty and delicious cum. He tried to use his third blast to give my face a cum shower but he had too much power left and it went sailing over my head and into the wall. He adjusted his aim and jacked out another couple shots covering my face and hair with cum. As he finished I took his head back into my mouth to suck any residual come out of his hole and I looked up to find him with a stupid, satisfied grin on his face. He then looked at his watch and thanked me but said he had to go. As he got dressed he told me not to worry that he would be back later that night to finish what we started. I couldn't wait....

An Arab Woman's First Sexual Encounter

2009-04-24T10:54:00.001+08:00

Amal waited anxiously at the airport. The flight had been delayed due to weather and the airport monitor mounted above the Qatar Airways customs desk showed that Sargon's flight had arrived and that the passengers were clearing customs. Amal had known Sargon since just prior to her freshman year at university. She had met him in an online chatroom. He chatted about things with such depth that she had continued chatting with him. She learned that he was in the U.S. Army Reserves and, at the time, would be mobilized shortly to serve in the conflict in Iraq. Upon hearing the news of his impending deployment, she agreed to meet him in Paris, France. She remembered how cold it had been, even in late spring of 2006. And how eager Sargon had been to hold her and to keep her warm, shielding her from the biting cold wind that seemed to be blowing from the Pyrinees Mountains. They had spent a glorious 3 days together. He had spent close to $3000 to visit her. And he had treated her with respect, refusing to yield to the temptations that he felt to touch his lips to hers, even under the soft, spring Parisian rain, that fell like a light, silken sheet under the Eiffel Tower, as he held her close to her. She smiled to herself as she remembered him breaking the embrace, because he, as he had stated, had a physiological response that he didn't want her to be aware of. He was so tender when he held her that night, even as he kissed her on her eyes. Now, 11 months later, Amal waited for Sargon, her “first love,” to finish with customs so that he could begin his leave with her.

Sargon finally came through the door, and Amal hid herself to tease him. She had teased him often since he was deployed, mostly during their rather intense phone sex sessions. Somehow, she still wasn't certain how it had happened, whenever they would talk at certain times of the month, they would wind up having phone sex. She was always aware of the effect that Sargon's words had on her. He was adept at detailing exactly what he wanted to do with and to her. He never failed to express her fluids with his words causing her panties to be completely soaked when she finished talking to him. She would even moan on the phone to show her appreciation. This, in turn, caused him to become aroused, even more than she expected from a man who had gone 7 months without sex, in a war zone.

Sargon had seen her even before she decided to obscond herself behind one of the pillars in the terminal. He caught her gaze. Although she knew he was 37 years old, he still looked like he was 26. He came to her and gave her a kiss on each cheek, as was customary.

Amal led Sargon quickly to the train station. Their plan had been to spend the week in Marrakech. To do so, they would have to catch the train from Muhammad V Airport to Casablanca Oasis and then southward, from there, to Marrakech. Amal could see that Sargon was exhausted, but he was so happy to be near her, that he stayed awake and conversed with her for the duration of the train trip. She wore a jacket, eventhough it was quite warm and she wondered if Sargon had noticed the wet pools of sweat that had gathered under her armpits, when she had reached up to retrieve some snacks from the overhead compartment.

Three and a half hours later, the train reached Marrakech. The plan was for Sargon and her to spend 5 days at her friends' apartment. The only thing that Sargon had asked for was that she might spend the night with him, sleeping, since he was probably drained, physically. He had told her that as long as he got to sleep while holding her, he didn’t need anything else. She knew better. Countless hours of phone sex made him a liar with this statement. They waited for the taxi which took them to her friends’ apartment. Her friends had asked Amal if she and Sargon would like to go to the club that night. Sargon had wanted to, but she could see that he was so tired. She could see that he needed to sleep. One of Amal’s friends had sacrificed her room for Sargon, and told Amal that she could sleep in another bed with her. Amal said that it would be too crowded and that she would just sleep in the same room with Sargon.

Sargon had begun unpacking his belongings, and Amal couldn’t wait for her friends to go to the club. She could already feel her vagina beginning to “blossom” thinking of what it might be like to be alone with Sargon, in a room, with a door closed. And he was blissfully unaware of what she had planned upon her friends' departure to the club.

Amal’s friends came to her and told her that they were going to the beauty salon before going to the club and that if she and Sargon needed anything, they could have anything in the apartment since. “Our house is your house."

Amal waited for her friends to close the door and then, to make sure, waited until she heard the door downstairs close. She could feel her pussy getting wet. She ran into Sargon’s room and closed the door. He was asleep, but stirred when she came into the room. She laid down next to him, looking at him. He was clearly spent. But his eyes fluttered open and he smiled. She began to caress his hair. He wasted no time, and gave her a kiss on the lips. “Oops,” he said, “I guess I shouldn’t have done that. I’m sorry.” She returned the kiss and rolled on top of Sargon. Her breathing became heavy, and she could feel the moisture coming from her vulva.

Sargon, who knew what was happening to her, began to caress her back softly, working his hands lower and lower until his finger tip was at the top of her ass. She let out a soft moan. She did not know how to French kiss, never having been kissed, and her version of it was more like eating Sargon’s mouth. Sargon, who was amused at the manner in which she French kissed, pulled away, breaking the kiss, and began kissing her neck. She could feel her nipples hardening. Sargon kissed her neck and took her jacket off, working his hands back down into her pants, touching her plump ass. She could feel Sargon’s penis becoming harder. “Is that your cock?” she teased. The sound of her voice referring to his "cock" had a noticeable effect. He pushed his hand further down on her ass and began kissing her on her lips again. She again “ate” at his mouth and, again, he pulled away.

Sargon took his right hand and worked it up under her shirt. “Sargon, I don’t think you should….” It was too late, he had already gone under her bra and was rubbing her nipple. She didn’t have large breasts, or even medium-sized breasts, but Sargon seemed to enjoy them as much as she imagined he had enjoyed larger breasts. He pulled her blouse all the way up and moved his mouth to her nipples, licking all around her areola and then taking her hard nipple into his mouth. “Honey, please don’t suck them, or my mother will see them next time I go to the hammam.” He continued only to lick them. He took his right hand and slowly started putting it down the front of her pants. “Sargon, please… please…”

“You have a lot of hair, Amal. I have never liked a lot of hair, but, on you, it’s perfect.” Amal, didn’t feel that that was the case. She had always had a lot of hair, and she meant to get it waxed, but she thought if she did get it waxed, it would be giving him permission to fuck her. Now, she wished she had. “Amal, I want to eat your peach. I want to lick your pussy.” “No, please… I’ll.. “ Sargon had already pulled her pants and her wet panties down. He took her finger, and made her touch her wet cunt. He took her finger and sucked the wetness off of it. Amal shivered. Sargon parted her curly mounds of pubic hair with his fingers, opening her pussy and began to eat her, licking every part of her pussy. He licked every fold and every crease expertly. She felt a wave of pleasure wash over her. He would not stop. He licked all the way down around her hymen, and all the way back up on her hard clitoris. He knew where to lick. He took his hand left had and rubbed her nipple, squeezing it hard. She winced a little bit because of the pain, but then felt how pleasurable the pain felt as it coursed through her body. Another wave of pleasure came, shaking her body in a climaxing orgasm. Sargon took his finger and inserted slightly into her vagina. She felt her hymen strain. “Not too deep honey. Don’t take my virginity.”

Sargon withdrew his finger a bit, there was some blood on the tip of his middle finger. He got up and took his pants off. He came back down on top of Amal, and started rubbing his dick against her pussy. She loved it. She needed his cock inside of her. “You know I’m not going to take your virginity, right, Lover?” She heard the words, but wished that he would.

“Sargon, can you kiss my ass, please?”

He moved to the back of her, having her get on all fours. “I’ll tell you what, Princess. I’ll put my tongue right here, and you move your body to where you want me to kiss.” She felt his tongue on her right ass cheek. She moved her body to the right and up so that his tongue rested on her asshole. She moaned, grunting. Sargon licked her asshole. She had so much hair, but still he licked her. He then moved downward so that he was licking her pussy.

She realized that she was not doing anything to pleasure Sargon. But, she was enjoying herself so much. She did nothing. She wouldn’t let him fuck her, or give him a blow job. She knew she was selfish, but if he loved her, that came with the package.

He slowly pulled his head and body between her legs. He quickly used his weight to get on top of her. “Sargon.. .please don’t!!!” He became aggressive as if reading her thoughts. He got on top of her, rubbing the tip of his cock against her pussy lips. Then he got on top of her, and began to masturbate himself. His cock was so big. She couldn’t imagine anything that big going into her tight, virgin pink hole. She felt compelled to kiss and lick his cock. She kissed it and he pushed it into her mouth. She gagged on it. It wasn’t even a fifth of the way in her mouth. He withdrew his tool and resumed masturbating himself….. while masturbating her swelling clit with his left hand…. She felt Sargon begin to jerk and spasm. He moaned loudly. She moaned as Sargon rubbed her clit to her second orgasm, and just as she opened her mouth, a warm shot of Sargon’s cum splattered on the corner of her mouth. Some of it went into her mouth and some of it ran down her cheek. He continued his orgasm, each spasm bringing with it a shot of his seed which hit her in her eyes, cheek, her neck and her breasts. When he finished his orgasm, Sargon took his finger, and smeared some of the cum on her cheek into her mouth. “Suck it,” he demanded. She did. The taste was revolting to her.

Sargon got dressed and fell asleep. He knew that she would feel guilty about what they had done. He had done what he could, while respecting the constraints she had put on him in keeping her virginity, eventhough she was sure that her hymen was now broken. The guilt Amal felt was overwhelming. Just then the athan for the Maghrib prayer sounded. She would have to shower and then do her salat. She would do many salat tonight as an act of contrition, in spite of the fact that she wanted Sargon to give her pleasure her body again and again.

When I fucked my friend's sexy mother

2009-04-22T20:57:00.001+08:00

I usually enjoy some weekends with my friend at his house. As his father goes out of station in weekends, he doesn't get bored with my company. We enjoy the days, watching television, playing games etc. No we don't have sex, as we are not GAY. Sometimes his mother also joins us in card games.Talking about his mother- She doesn't look like a mother. Maybe she is his stepmother.She looks pretty sexy like a mature porn star. She has big boobs, blond hair ,sexy ass and also some sexy expressions always on her face.
But something unusual happened a few weeks ago......

As usual I was preparing to go to my friend's house. I thought to phone him up and ask ,at what time should I come? His mother picked up the phone.
I said,"Hello, how are you today? Is Harry home?"
A soft voice replied,"Yes of course. When are you coming?.
"I was just about to leave. See you."I hung up the phone.

I reached the house in about 15 minutes, parked my cycle beside the garden fence and rang the bell. 'TING TONG'.She opened the door.I, a bit nervous by her expressions, asked her,"Is Harry home?"
She said,"No, he had just gone to the market to buy something. He will return soon. Why don't you come in and wait a bit."
"Yep" I replied.
"Meanwhile I will get a special drink for you. Just sit in the drawing room I am just coming." she said and went into the kitchen.I looked at her curvy figure as she went away and murmured to myself," My God she is damn sexy!!!!."And sat in the drawing room.

She entered the room with two bottles in her hands probably of beer .I at once asked," What is it?
"Are you 18."She asked and sat beside me.
"Yes I am going to turn 19 next to next month.Why?"I answered nervously.
"This is a drink which people drink when they are above 18. Please have it."She said confidently.
I replied trying to change the topic,"Harry has not yet returned."
She then suddenly changed the scene completely,"What you people do when you are alone?"
I replied, shocked,"What?"

She said calmly," Don't be afraid. I am just like your friend. What you people were doing last Saturday in Harry's room when I was in the kitchen."
Oh my God, she hit the spot,I said now shivering,"when?....hmm....Nothing. But why are you asking?"
"Don't, feel nervous. I heard you both watching some kind of a porn movie and masturbating. Isn't it?"
"What are you saying I cannot understand."I said emptying my beer bottle.

She said," stay cool, I love people who have nice cocks, I am sure you have a good one too."And she touched my cock gently.
I refused,"What are you doing, Harry will be here any moment."
"He has gone with his father out of town.Actually I sent him forcibly so that we could talk. Now we all alone here. So.."
I said, now happy,(finally got the moment),"So???"
"You know what." She said,"My pussy is wet."And held my hand on her pussy.

We kissed for long feeling each others tongues between the lips.It was warm.She took out my cock from my trousers and sucked it.I meanwhile removed my trousers and shirt.She was now sucking and licking my cock hard touching my testes balls softly with other hand.
I then removed her clothes all at once and pressed her soft round boobs.I sucked the tight nipples which made her feel coosy. She went to the couch and laid down, showing her wet pussy to be licked. I reacted at once and showed her that I am also good at it. She was now nearly screaming with joy.We again kissed. She held my tool and kept it's cap on her entrance.I at once inserted it into the hot chamber.
She flew in air as the cock's tip banged her G - spot. I then fucked her hard with all my strength.She then climbed on top of me and rode my cock like a horse. She was really good at sex.Then she offered me her ass.I fucked it hard doggy style. Then again I fucked her pussy from back this time.......the hardest.

She said,"Don't cum in me. I want to swallow it."
I said,"Get ready,it's coming,it's coming...yeah..I am cumming.."And placed the cock on her face she licked it like a baby sucking milk from bottle.
We both were totally exhausted.
We had sex again at noon as we both didn't want to miss the golden opportunity.
Now I go to Harry's house more than usual and try to meet and mate with his mother when nobody is around.

My Field Work (Part 7)

2008-09-27T16:15:00.000+08:00

The Americans turned up a week later, in an unmarked black helicopter that descended noisily onto the main plaza of the campus one bright, sunny morning. Gail, Alison, Sophie and myself were waiting for them. “Full marks for inconspicuousness, guys,” Gail whispered to me, as the door opened and two people stepped out.

One was a tall man with the shoulders of a corn-fed American footballer, the other was a pretty, fashionably skinny young woman with a mop of bright red hair. They were both wearing identical black suits and black sunglasses.

“That must be Padraigin”, observed Alison. We were all intrigued that, of the two American pharmaceutical reps who had arrived to take over the project, one had the highly unfashionable Irish name of Padraigin, the seldom-encountered female version of the Irish for Patrick. The English equivalent would have been something like Patty. We felt slightly reassured that at least one of our new bosses had some Irish blood in her. Alison stepped forward and put on a brave smile.

“You must be Roy,” she said to the man. He turned his face in her direction, frowned slightly, ignored her outstretched hand, and looked beyond her to the surrounding buildings. I smiled at the young woman, who appeared to be looking at us, although her shades were so opaque it was hard to tell.

“Padraigin, is it?” I said in a friendly voice. She seemed to focus on us.

“Excuse me?” she said.

“Um – is your name Padraigin?” I asked. Her blank face tightened, and her sunglasses reflected us back at ourselves.

“It’s pronounced Pa-dray-gin”, she said.

I was silent for a moment. Gail smiled at her.

“Oh,” she said, “right. Um, in Ireland we pronounce it Paw-rig-een.”

“Why,” said Padraigin. It wasn’t that she actually wanted to know about Irish pronunciation; she just wanted to know why we did something so patently stupid.

“…Well,” said Gail, “it’s an Irish name, isn’t it?”

“No,” said Padraigin. “My parents liked the name. It’s like Caitlin. That’s my sister’s name.” She pronounced it Kate-Lynn.

“Ah,” Gail went on, “yeah, now, in this country, Caitlin is pronounced Catleen. At least, in the Irish language it is, and it’s an Irish name, so…” She trailed off under Padraigin’s withering stare.

“That’s completely ridiculous,” said Padraigin. “It’s obviously not pronounced like that. Look at the way it’s spelled. God, you people are so backward.” She paused, gave us a look of I-can’t-believe-this-shit-you’re-telling-me, then shook her head incredulously and walked away, towards the Biology building.

That pretty much set the tone for the Americans’ relationship with us. Padraigin and Roy worked for a pharmaceutical giant called Octopus, which was a subsidiary of MediaCorp, the notorious multinational that also owned one or two film studios, most of the major British newspapers, a global television network and, it was rumoured, an aircraft carrier. Octopus had been funnelling money into the Biology Department for years, and had been taking a special interest in the trees – apart from the sheer curiosity value, I couldn’t imagine why, as there was no money to be made out of a sexually voracious tree. They had clearly come to the conclusion that we were fucking the whole thing up, and that they had to take control.

They walked around the Department, inspecting our facilities, and making little sighs and snorts of disbelief and contempt at our relatively primitive equipment. They peered through the glass walls of the greenhouse and had a brief look at the tree, but they didn’t venture inside. They clearly thought that we were a bunch of ignorant hicks.

Padraigin had a Masters in Biochemistry from Harvard. We knew this because the minute she entered Alison’s office, she took it out of her briefcase, hung it on the wall and announced that this was now her office, and that Alison would have to share office space with somebody else. Alison swallowed her pride, but I could see that Gail was having difficulty keeping her temper. Roy stood by the desk, and Padraigin sat behind it. She finally took off her sunglasses, revealing a pair of large, cool, green eyes.

“The conduct of this investigation has been totally amateurish,” she informed us. “Frankly, I’m surprised we weren’t called in sooner. You people seem to be totally incapable of maximizing data output from the standpoint of resource utilization.”

“What?” I said.

“We’ve given you all this money and you’ve come up with jack shit,” she translated, fixing me with a withering stare. She squared her slender shoulders inside her black suit jacket. “From now on, I will be structuring the primary systematics of information management, with a view to capitalizing market-based application procedures.”

I was about to ask her what she meant when Alison translated for us: “You mean, you’re going to take over and get us to find out a way of making money out of this thing.” Alison was pale, and her lips were tight and drawn. Padraigin smiled coldly, as if she were faintly pleased that at least one other person here spoke the same language.

“Exactly,” she said. “There’s no point in funneling resources into the unit if there’s no commercial initiative behind the research. Naturally, I won’t be physically engaging with the subject myself, that’s your job, because after all”, and here her smile took on a faintly malicious edge,” “you have so much more hands-on experience than I do. I will simply direct lab work, which will also be Roy’s special responsibility, and I will also be supervising the overall direction of the research.”

My heart sank. We were basically going to be guinea pigs for Padraigin to watch and make notes about. Great. And yet, I couldn’t help wondering what sort of sex, if any, she herself had. She was so slim, polished and immaculate that it was hard to imagine her being overcome with passion. The only signs of carnality about her, the only evidence that she had blood in her veins and not correcting fluid, were her bright red hair and the healthy pink glow in her cheeks. I noticed, also, that the flash of cleavage between the lapels of her suit jacket looked warm and inviting. She must have caught me glancing at it, because she squared her shoulders and lifted the front of her jacket, to conceal it.

She dismissed us, and we trooped out of the room, depressed. Gail was fuming, and going on about how she had no right to come in here and take it all away from us, but as Alison wearily observed, “She has every right. They’re paying for it. Nothing to do but bow down and get on with it.”

Over the next six weeks, my worst fears about Padraigin’s work methods were confirmed. Gail, Sophie and myself spent most of our time trying to extract sap, core and bark samples from the tree, a process which nine times out of ten ended in our biohazard suits being ripped off our bodies and the thick vines coiling around us, fucking our every orifice and drenching us in explosions of sticky white fluid. It was exhausting and draining to be fucked so regularly, day in and day out, and it didn’t help our sex lives either – Gail and I were almost always too tired to make love to each other, and the same went for Sophie. Alison had helped us for the first week or so, but she soon came down with a mystery illness that kept her off work. So poor Sophie had to worry about her lover, on top of everything else.

Padraigin watched all this from behind two panes of thick glass, with the ever-present Roy recording it all on digital cameras (I wondered if they went back to their hotel room and watched us as a prelude to whatever sort of sex they got up to by themselves). She never appeared to betray any arousal or emotion at what happened to us; we would stagger out of the greenhouse, naked, shaking and covered in fluid, and hand her the sample bottle, and she would snatch it without a word of thanks and scuttle into the lab. We never knew what the hell she was doing in there, and she wouldn’t tell us. Whenever we went for our much-needed drink after work, they never came along. I think they would have forbidden us meal breaks, if they had thought they could get away with it.

Only once did I ever see Padraigin show a flicker of human interest. Gail and Sophie and I had gone into the greenhouse one afternoon, with the express purpose of collecting as much sap as we could. Padraigin had ordered us to go in without our biohazard suits, dressed only in swimming costumes – “Because,” she said, “I’m curious to see whether it responds to human pheromones.” We could have told her that it did, that we already knew that, that we’d learned it the hard way – but we were working for her now, and there was nothing for it but to do what she said.

I was wearing a new pair of red Speedos, Gail was in a one-piece black swimsuit and Sophie wore a pale blue bikini. We all had a plastic litre bottle in each hand, to gather the sap in. We approached the tree in some trepidation. Padraigin was watching intently from behind the glass, about thirty feet away.

“Do it,” muttered Gail to the tree, “just do it and let’s get this over with.” Sophie smiled, and opened her mouth to say something, when the tree suddenly decided to take Gail at her word. It grabbed her from behind and she shrieked, trying to struggle as the vines curled around her legs, arms and shoulders. She cursed and writhed, but they slithered inside her swimsuit and bunched, ripping the fabric. Gail looked at us, knowing exactly what was about to happen to her, and I cried “No!” but too late – the swimsuit stretched and ripped and fell away from my girlfriend’s body, and then Gail grimaced, closed her eyes and went “AaaUNNH!” as the vines slid between her plump thighs and penetrated her.

I looked at Padraigin, who was staring intently and making notes as Gail whimpered, naked in the grip of the tree. I looked back at Gail, and Sophie desperately lunged at the vines, trying to free her friend – but then, the tough vines looped around her ankles and snaked up her thighs. Sophie tried to pull them off, but they swarmed all over her and she disappeared under a thick tangle of them. I’d had enough. I stepped forward, and let the vines grab me, spiraling up into my trunks and ripping them off me; and I sighed as the vines curled around my cock and balls and parted my naked ass cheeks, pressing at my anus. I had no intention of fighting it anymore. I felt the sweet ache rising inside me, my cock grew stiff, and I just bit my lip and whimpered from the bittersweet pain and pleasure as the vine pushed up into my ass.

Gail was panting, her mouth open, her eyes shut, and Sophie had disappeared under the thick coils of vines that covered her. Then, a heavy, fleshy, globular pseudopodium descended on a limblike “branch”, as thick around as my thigh; it parted at the bottom, revealing a moist, pink aperture, then descended over Gail’s head down to the neck. There was a muffled moan from inside, and Gail clutched at her bare flesh.

The tree pulled Gail down onto her back and parted her legs. Then, Sophie, inside her undulating coil of vines, was lifted up and lowered between Gail’s naked thighs. The vines uncurled from her, exposing her body but holding her in a firm grip. Sophie was on her belly, her face at Gail’s pussy, and she immediately began to lick and kiss at it deliriously. She was still wearing her pale blue bikini.

The tree yanked me over to the women, and pulled me down onto Sophie’s back, freeing my arms a little. I desperately needed to fuck. I wasted no time in untying Sophie’s bikini top and flinging it aside, then I dragged her bikini bottom down over her plump black hips and down her legs. She moaned into Gail’s crotch as I guided my cock down between the tops of her thighs. I meant to just fuck her from behind, I wanted to feel Sophie’s sweet vulva enclosing me, but the tree kept pulling me up so that I mounted her rounded ass cheeks, and I was at the wrong angle. The fucking of my own ass was making me burn more and more with the need to cum, and when I finally managed to locate an entrance, and pushed the tip of my cock into it, the tightness and the stifled groan followed by the exclamation of “Ohhhh Jesus!” told me that I was in Sophie’s ass. The part of my brain that wasn’t overcome with the need to fuck cursed the tree, for making me do this to my friend.

But it was too late to stop now, as the vines were swarming over my upper body and over my head, wrapping around my eyes and pushing into my mouth; I sucked on them and jerked my hips violently into the crack of Sophie’s ass. The tightness and friction of it made me cum in only a few seconds, and I felt her shudder and moan. Her ass squeezed my cock, as she tried to force me out of her, but it merely milked more cum from me, and I drove myself into her a last three or four times.

The vines pulled out of my mouth, and fell limply from around my head. I panted for breath and looked down at Sophie’s nude body beneath me, her long smooth back glistening with sweat and heaving, the dark mounds of her ass still split by the shaft of my cock, her face still buried in Gail’s pussy as she nuzzled my girlfriend. Her head still inside the pod, Gail was making wordless noises of ecstasy.

I turned my face away. Behind the glass, Padraigin was rooted to the spot, and had stopped making notes. She was standing, watching us, with a strange expression; I couldn’t work out whether it was fascination, repulsion or something like…envy?

I only saw her for a moment, because just then Gail gave a muffled, liquid cry and arched her back, as she came; then, the pod that had closed over her head opened a little, and a warm, sticky flood of white fluid gushed out of her and spilled all over her naked torso, flowing down over her breasts and belly, down between her thighs and surging over the top of Sophie’s head. Sophie snorted and coughed, and as I reached down to pull her up, the pod unfolded itself from Gail’s head and directed a thick jet of the white sap over my face and chest for good measure. I gasped and spluttered, and the three of us sprawled in the pool of sap as the tree untangled itself from us, pulled its tentacles from the various parts of our bodies it had invaded, and coyly withdrew to its usual dormant state. We lay on the earth of the greenhouse, our naked bodies covered in white fluid, looking like nothing so much as a minor orgy in a paint factory.

Gail coughed, and spat out some sap. We wiped the goo out of our eyes and blinked at each other. I eased my softening cock out of Sophie’s anus, and she sighed slightly, tensing, as I did so. “Sorry about that, Soph,” I whispered, “it wasn’t the hole I was aiming for.” She rolled onto her back, looked up at me, gave me a painful half-smile and then squeezed my shoulder affectionately. Then we rolled off each other, and with aching bodies, we started scooping up as much of the sap as we could get into our specimen bottles. When I looked up at Padraigin, she was wearing her usual impatient expression. Just another day for her.

Winter turned to spring, and Gail, Sophie and I had become resigned to our status as low-status drones when at the end of a particularly long and hard day, Padraigin called us into her office.

“I have good news,” she said, and for the first time, she was smiling in a way that suggested she was actually happy. “There have been major breakthroughs, and the head of our European division is coming over to hear a presentation.”

“What major breakthroughs?” asked Gail, brushing a wet strand of hair out of her face. She had just come from the showers, after an unusually prolonged and intense fucking by the tree that had left her weak and shaky. Her eyes had dark circles beneath them, and she wasn’t even bothering to conceal her adamant dislike of Padraigin.

“I’ve been working on a compound derived from the tree’s sap,” Padraigin rattled on. “I may as well tell you about the way the research has been going. Octopus is interested in seeing if the tree has any properties that could be of use in a drug for prolonging sexual arousal in women.”

“A female Viagra,” said Gail stonily. “That’s what you’ve been working on?”

“Oh, but much more potent,” said Padraigin, her green eyes flashing. “Of course, there were things we had to iron out. But I’m glad to say that I think we’ve come up with something that has major commercial potential.”

“I’m very happy for you,” said Gail. “I suppose you want us to test it?”

“Oh, there’s no need for that,” said Padraigin. “I’ve tested it on myself. It works fine. No side-effects whatsoever.”

I glanced at Roy, and had to restrain a laugh – the look of tight-lipped sullenness on his face told me that he had not been a part of the testing process.

“How serious have the tests been?” asked Sophie. “You can’t go presenting this thing without proper clinical trials.”

“Oh, don’t be so ridiculous!” snapped Padraigin. “It’s an arousal drug, for Christ’s sake, not a cancer cure. The thing is fine. The only problem is, I can’t think of a name for it. I thought maybe something Irish-sounding, seeing as the drug was developed here.”

“How about Poguemahone?” suggested Gail, and this time I snorted so loud that my spit flew across the room and hit the window. Poguemahone, from the Irish póg mo thóin, means “kiss my arse”. Padraigin looked delighted.

“That’s great!” she said. “So anyway, I need you here tomorrow at nine for the presentation. Your Minister of something is gonna be here as well, I forget what exactly…”

“Arts and Sciences,” murmured Roy.

“That’s right,” said Padraigin. “Nine sharp. And dress up for once in your lives, all right? You can go now.” She’d lost her earlier good humour, and seemed a bit disappointed that we hadn’t showered her with congratulations on her new wonder drug.

Later that night in the pub, round about the third pint, Gail returned once again to the main point. “She’s fucking nuts! She hasn’t run any sort of serious trials on this thing. And she’s doing a presentation on it, in front of the Minister? What’s she plan to do, have us go down there and put on a show?”

“I think the Minister should meet the tree,” I grinned. The Minister for Arts and Sciences was a tall, attractive blond woman in her fifties. The papers were always running stories about the “most glamorous woman in government”, neglecting to mention that her policy of ruthless cuts had caused many arts centers to close down. I thought it would be fun to see this smooth, immaculately turned-out woman naked and writhing while the tree fucked her in orifices she hadn’t known she had. Gail just scowled and took a drink from her pint.

“Bloody Padraigin. She probably would set the tree on us, if she thought she’d get more subsidies. God, I’m knackered. I’ve got bruises on my thighs like you wouldn’t believe. I’m getting really fucked off, being her paid worker bee while she takes the credit.”

“Maybe she’ll go back to America and let us get on with it,” said Sophie, sipping her glass of wine.

“Here’s hoping,” said Gail, raising her pint glass. We all toasted Padraigin’s departure.

In fact, she did stop being in charge of the project, but not quite in the way we anticipated.

We all went to work next day joined by Alison, who was feeling much better, and who had put on a little weight from her weeks in bed. The four of us were dressed in our best suits, and we found Padraigin rushing around in the conference room, yelling at the hapless undergraduates who were trying to work out how to operate PowerPoint, calling them incompetent morons, and rejecting the college tap water for being too “flat” and ordering somebody to go out and get a dozen bottles of Evian. Roy was sitting at the table, making notes. Everybody was waiting for the Head of the European Division and the Minister, who were having a power breakfast in the government buildings.

We all went to work next day joined by Alison, who was feeling much better, and who had put on a little weight from her weeks in bed. The four of us were dressed in our best suits, and we found Padraigin rushing around in the conference room, yelling at the hapless undergraduates who were trying to work out how to operate PowerPoint, calling them incompetent morons, and rejecting the college tap water for being too “flat” and ordering somebody to go out and get a dozen bottles of Evian. Roy was sitting at the table, making notes. Everybody was waiting for the Head of the European Division and the Minister, who were having a power breakfast in the government buildings.

Finally, Padraigin’s phone rang; it was the college porter telling us that the party had arrived. They mooched into the room in that annoyingly unhurried way that very powerful people have, knowing perfectly well that we exist to wait on them, not the other way round. The Head of the European Division was a smooth, compact, powerful-looking guy in his fifties, looking like a Police captain or a mob boss, with an air of tailored suits and very expensive soap. The Minister, Mrs. McDonald, was tall, rather lovely-looking in a cool and scented sort of way, and a fluent talker, wearing a daringly low-cut top under her pinstripe suit. There was a handful of Octopus executives, a couple of secretarial-looking people and finally two armed Gardaí (Irish: police officers), a handsome, ridiculously young-looking guy and his partner, an even younger-looking, small, rather pretty brunette, the Minister’s bodyguard, who stood together by the door and looked impassive.

The Head of the Division, Mr. Macchio, introduced Mrs. McDonald to Padraigin, who smiled in a poised way and didn’t bother to introduce the rest of us, referring to us as “the workers”. Then we all sat at the table, the lights dimmed, and the presentation began.

Padraigin stood next to the projection screen with a pointer in her hand.

“For some months now,” she began, “the team here have been investigating the properties of certain flora that were originally discovered in the central plain.” A picture came up of the swamp-tree that had fucked Gail and I so many months ago. “These trees,” she went on, “have a unique manner of interacting with humans, the precise details of which need not be gone into here, but which, suffice to say, have encouraged the development of a product that we believe can, if put into production, bring significant benefits to this country’s economy. The fact that the only source of raw materials for the product are in this country, further encourages our hopes for the future.”

She paused, coughed slightly, and went on. The picture of the tree was replaced by an animation of a slowly rotating molecule.

“This is the molecule that we have isolated,” said Padraigin, pausing only to cough again somewhat louder, before resuming “that constitutes the principal active ingredient of the agent. Excuse me.” She paused again, flushing slightly, took out a handkerchief, coughed heavily into it, and put it away again. Somebody handed her a drink of water. She took a sip and continued.

“Without being too technical, the agent works by encouraging serotonin production. Serotonin, as I’m sure we all know, is the so-called chemical for happiness. Its release is stimulated by this molecule, which is only present in certain tissues found in these trees and which appears to be impossible to synthesise. We have, however, managed to produce a product using natural plant derivatives, which simulates the arousing and pleasurable effects of the tree without its unfortunate side-effects.”

She stopped and swallowed. She seemed to be perspiring heavily. She picked up the water glass and had a long drink out of it. There was a slightly uncomfortable silence.

“Just out of curiosity,” asked Mrs. McDonald politely, “exactly what are the side-effects of the stuff from this tree? How does it interact with humans?”

“I can answer that,” said Gail, and then yelped and clenched her teeth as Alison kicked her under the table.

“It’s a somatic process that’s somewhat difficult to describe,” said Alison smoothly. Padraigin gave Alison a grateful look. She clearly wasn’t feeling at all well. She indicated to the student to put up the next slide, and the screen was suddenly filled with an array of chemical formulae.

“We believe that this product,” Padraigin began, then swallowed and had another drink of water, “this product…can…”

She gulped and swayed slightly, then stumbled against the edge of the table and groaned.

“Are you all right, Ms Hooper?” asked Mr. Macchio.

“I’m fine, I’m sorry,” grated Padraigin through clenched teeth. “Just a touch of cramp. I’m very sorry, must be something I ate. Just give me a moment, and I’ll…”

Suddenly her green eyes glazed over, she shuddered and moaned. She dropped her clipboard, pulled open her suit jacket, and thrust a slim hand inside the waistband of her skirt, into her crotch. She closed her eyes.

“Ohhhhhh…” Padraigin moaned. “Ohh fuuck...” She was clearly touching herself down there, vigorously, and getting results.

Gail’s hand gripped mine. I glanced at her – her face showed something like glee for the first time in weeks. Mr. Macchio half-rose, his face like thunder, but then Padraigin opened her eyes and stared at him – and her eyes seemed to flash green fire. He fell back into his seat and his mouth hung open. And a strange green glow extended from Padraigin, to fill half the room. I was reminded of a story I’d read about an incident during the Manhattan Project, in which a test of the critical mass went wrong and caused the uranium to glow a lethal, radioactive blue.

The people from MediaCorp, Mrs. McDonald, her entourage and Padraigin herself were up at the other end of the table, inside the fuzzy area of green light, and something seemed to be holding them in their seats. Gail, Sophie, Alison and I were at the narrow end of the table, with the undergraduates, where the light was normal. We stared at each other, and found that we all had total freedom of movement. We were glad, because none of us, not Alison, Sophie, Gail, any of our assistants, or myself, wanted to go near Padraigin right now.

Padraigin was rubbing herself furiously, and staring at Mrs. McDonald, who was apparently transfixed with horror. Then, to our amazement, Padraigin ripped off her jacket, pulled her skirt down over her ankles, tore open her blouse, and hauled frantically at the rest of her underclothing. She tore her bra in two and threw it aside, revealing a pair of lovely pear-shaped breasts – then she pulled down her tights and slid her panties down over her unexpectedly broad hips, stripping herself naked.

She had a beautiful body, not as designer-slim as I’d imagined, but with pleasing curves at the hips and lovely pert breasts. She sank to her knees, baring her white teeth and growling, and a sort of milky film flicked over her green eyes as her right hand worked furiously between her legs. Her other hand was caressing her tight pink ass as she knelt on the floor, emitting weird liquid purring noises, then she seemed to convulse and twitch, as if she were about to throw up – then, to our lasting horror and amazement, she fell onto all fours, and convulsed once more, and a thick coil of ten-foot-long green tentacles sprang out of her mouth and twisted exultantly in the air.

It was as if a plant had suddenly sprouted out of her mouth. The glistening, bulbous tentacles wavered blindly in the air, their roots still deep somewhere inside Padraigin’s slim body – then they leapt forward, and seized the Minister, Mrs. McDonald.

Mrs. McDonald snapped out of her trance and screamed. The young Garda and Ban Garda (policeman and policewoman, respectively) stepped forward, reaching for their guns, but then they stopped, as if hypnotized – and fell on each other, ripping each other’s uniforms off, kissing each other and wrestling urgently. Alison stood up, looked at us, and hesitated. Sophie grabbed her arm. We didn’t want this to happen – but at the same time, we did, we needed whatever sort of truth was unfolding here to unfold. The four of us, and our two student assistants, rose and backed away as far as we could from the green glow.

The tentacles wasted no time in pulling Mrs. McDonald’s clothes off her; first her natty pinstriped suit and shoes were flung into a corner, then her low-cut silky top, and finally her bra and her panties were hauled off her; then they quickly snaked around her thrashing naked form and bulged into her mouth, slithering down into her crotch and lifting up her naked arse to shove a slimy, swollen tip between her buttocks. She was dragged off her chair and fell on her back on the floor, trying to struggle, but straining her bare arms and legs against the tightening grip of the swarming tentacles. Unable to scream because of the vines filling her mouth, she gave a stifled moan and her eyes bulged as they penetrated her vagina; then, as she desperately struggled to move her hips away, they slid inexorably up into her ass, making her shut her eyes tight and squeal “MMMM!” Then her head disappeared as the vines coiled up around it, enveloping her completely.

Meanwhile, the tentacles that weren’t fucking the Minister were still swarming out of Padraigin’s mouth and crawling all over her own body. She was sprawled face down on the conference room floor, the tips of the vines pushing up into her vulva and shoving down between her quivering ass cheeks. The poor girl whimpered as she was overcome by whatever had taken root inside her, even as the tentacles bursting out of her mouth were enveloping and fucking the naked body of the older woman.

We could do nothing but watch. Everyone inside the bubble of green light that had spread to encompass those at the top of the table was either totally still, or overcome with lust. Padraigin was twitching and moaning as she came over and over again from the fleshy green vines in her ass and pussy. The Minister was whimpering and squirming, her naked body almost invisible inside the thick cocoon of vines, as the tentacles invaded her completely. The Garda and Ban Garda had got each other’s clothes off, and their naked, panting wrestling match had been won for the moment by the Garda, who had forced his partner onto her belly on the carpet, mounted her, and was energetically sodomising her while she panted, groaned and reached behind herself to touch him, running her hands over his naked hips and vocally urging him on (in Irish, which we afterwards agreed had been especially impressive).

We stood and watched in silence. None of us wanted to get involved. Eventually Gail grinned and remarked, “My friends always said that only geeks were interested in botany.”

Finally, the tentacles inside the Minister came, and the cocoon of vines that covered her body burst and exploded with white fluid, drenching her; Padraigin herself shuddered, squealed and writhed, rolling onto her back, as the same white fluid spilled up in gouts out of her mouth, pouring over her face; and the Garda groaned as he spent himself noisily in the Ban Garda’s anus, while she moaned loudly and pushed her hips back onto his cock, one hand thrust between her legs. The green light faded. The only sounds were heavy breathing from Padraigin, Mrs. McDonald, and the two hapless Gardaí, still lying on the carpet, sweaty, naked and disheveled.

The tentacles that were still filling Padraigin’s mouth and had covered Mrs. McDonald suddenly withered and dissolved into pale smoke – then they had gone, leaving only a faint small of new-cut grass. The Minister lay on her stomach, naked, her body flushed pink with orgasm, one arm outflung, the other touching her nipple; her ribcage heaving, her whole body covered in white sap, which dripped off her and soaked into the carpet. The male cop, suddenly self-aware, was stricken with embarrassment; he gingerly dismounted from the even more embarrassed female cop, and they withdrew into a corner, clinging to each other and trembling.

Mr. Macchio managed to finally stand up. He stepped over the recumbent body of the Minister and looked down at Padraigin, who was crimson with humiliation, her face and body streaked with the white fluid. She stared fearfully up at him and put one hand over her bare breasts, the other over her red patch of pubic hair, trying to cover herself. For the first time, I actually felt a pang of sympathy for her.

“Ms Hooper,” he rumbled, “consider yourself fired.”

And with that, the rest of the MediaCorp team rose and followed him out of the room. Only Roy remained, sitting at the table with a dazed expression on his face.

The four of us stood up and ran towards the other end of the table. Alison and Sophie looked to the Minister; Gail and I knelt next to Padraigin.

“Do you get it now?” asked Gail quietly.

Padraigin looked up at her, and her eyes were wet with tears.

“I’m so sorry,” she sobbed. “I shouldn’t have doubted you guys. You knew what you were doing and I didn’t trust you. I’m such a fucking idiot…”

Gail looked down at her, and I felt a surge of love for her as her face softened and she gathered the sobbing girl into her arms.

“It’s okay,” she murmured, patting Padraigin on the shoulder. “You’re one of us now. None of us know what’s going on. We have to work together. You see how it is?”

“Yes,” Padraigin sniffed into Gail’s bosom. “Fuck the company. Fuck the money. I’m really sorry. I want to work with you guys. Is that okay?”

Gail hugged her, flashed a smile at me, and kissed the poor girl on her forehead. “Of course it is. But we’re in deep shit now. We may have to go underground.”

“I agree,” said a voice. We turned and looked at the Minister, who was sitting up, managing an exhausted smile from behind the mask of clinging white sap that had spilled over her face. Sophie had draped her suit jacket over Mrs. McDonald’s shoulders, which didn’t cover her at all but was at least a gesture towards modesty. Behind her, the two cops were huddling together, naked, looking at us with an expression of awed respect.

“This is the most extraordinary thing that’s ever happened to me,” said Mrs. McDonald quietly. “I can either go mad, or I can try to think about it. I’m going to think about it, but we have to keep this top secret. This is not going back to my people, or the government, or anyone else. Is that clear?”

She looked at her staff sternly. They looked too shocked to disobey, and just nodded dumbly.

“Now,” she went on, “that’s not going to be easy with MediaCorp after you. You’ve made yourselves some very bad enemies. I think you people have to get out of here, and go somewhere you can’t be found.”

“We have to get the tree out too,” said Alison. Mrs. McDonald nodded.

“Definitely. You need to go somewhere secret, and somewhere safe. It might be an idea for you to take Donal and Margaret with you, if they want to go.” She looked inquiringly at the two naked Gardaí, who both nodded enthusiastically. “They know what this thing can do,” she went on, “and they trust me implicitly. Plus, they’ve been trained in security. I’ll try to cover for you. Whatever this thing is, it’s too powerful; we have to keep it safe from MediaCorp.”

“Okay,” said Alison, and she seemed to be gaining new strength with the prospect of our new status as outlaws. “We go silent, and we go deep. Are we all ready for this? There’s no going back.”

“I’m ready,” said Gail.

“I’m ready,” I said.

“So am I,” said Sophie, smiling and polishing her glasses.

“So are we,” chorused Donal and Margaret.

“Can I come too?” said Padraigin weakly.

“Of course you can,” said Gail. Alison and I hugged Padraigin, who grinned shamefacedly and started to apologise all over again.

“Wait a second,” said Sophie. We all looked at her. She was scanning the room, and then stopped, staring at something on the ground. She looked troubled. We knew just how troubled she was when she spoke next, because she swore. What she said was:

“What the fuck has happened to Roy?”

To Be Continued…

My Field Work (Part 6)

2008-09-26T12:28:00.000+08:00

After her mysterious absorption and expulsion by the tree, Alison’s whole manner changed. It humbled her, and yet made her more confident; she no longer needed to be pompous and dictatorial to get things done, but slowly acquired a natural authority. She smiled and joked more often, and dressed more casually, less stiffly. Her skin glowed with health; and it was Gail’s private conviction that only something as overwhelming as being fucked by the tree could have been mind-blowing enough to turn someone like Alison into a human being. The atmosphere in the department eased, and we all found it easier to move the research on.

In particular, we agreed on what to do with Matthew. We built a special climate-controlled section in a distant corner of the greenhouse, and we simply planted him. Then we waited, and waited to see what would happen.

At first nothing did. Three months went by, and the seed remained dormant. We decided to be patient, and let it get on with itself. We were pretty sure that something would happen in the end.

What happened would, in the end, turn our enclosed little world upside-down.

I hardly like to describe how the whole thing started, because the circumstances are almost too bizarre, regrettable and humiliating to go into, but in the interests of full disclosure I had better attempt it.

It was late one December night, and we were all working on different things. I was running tests on some seedlings in the greenhouse; Gail was in the library, researching; Sophie was in the lab, experimenting with soil acidity, and Alison was catching up on paperwork.

Gail had been staring at abstracts of old reports for hours, and she needed a cup of coffee. The only coffee machine in the department was in the corridor between the lab and Alison’s office, so Gail left the library, walked across the darkened campus and entered the Biology building.

She made her way through the corridors and passed the door of the lab. And then, she heard voices. Two women. One was saying something in a low, urgent tone, and the other sounded like she was trying to protest. Gail edged close to the door, crouched, and peered round it.

The lab was dark and deserted, but the moonlight shone on Alison and Sophie. Alison had her arms around Sophie, and had pushed the girl up against the edge of a large examination table. She seemed to be pawing at Sophie’s clothes. Gail realised with shock that Alison was topless – her jacket, t-shirt and bra were discarded on the floor.

“Come on,” Alison was whispering, as she kissed Sophie all over her neck and jaw, “I can feel you want it! Let’s do it! Now!” Sophie was trying to fight Alison off, moaning “Noo, Alison, we can’t, this is all wrong! This is not right!” Then she gasped as Alison unbuttoned her blouse and unclipped her bra at the front, and started to kiss Sophie’s firm, exposed breasts.

“Oh, God, yes!” Alison gasped. “We have to! Now!” Her hands reached down to her own short black skirt, she quickly unzipped it and let it fall around her ankles – then, she urgently pulled her tights and then her own panties down over her hips, and stepped out of her clothes. Sophie whimpered, and squirmed as Alison kissed her full on the lips, running her hands inside the waist of Sophie’s combat trousers.

Gail ducked back into the corridor. She knew exactly what had happened; the spore had got into Alison, doubtless via her experiences with the tree, and it was now making her sexually voracious, just like Matthew. She was being made to force herself on poor Sophie, and there wasn’t much doubt that what had happened to Matthew would happen to her. Gail realised that she needed to separate them, and that was a job for two people.

Two minutes later, I was cleaning up in a small washroom just off the greenhouse when Gail burst in.

“The spore’s got Alison!” she said urgently. “She’s raping Sophie in the lab! We need to get them separated as quick as possible!” I didn’t need any more persuading, and I ran out after her.

We belted down the corridor to the lab. Gail skidded to a halt next to a fire extinguisher, and took it off the wall.

“A couple of these might do it,” she said breathlessly. “Make sure it’s the foam type. We need to distract them and blind them.” She tossed it at me and I caught it. She ran further on, found another foam-type extinguisher, and then the two of us quickly tiptoed up to the door of the lab. Fierce, breathless panting, accompanied by stifled, pitiful, rhythmic moaning, was coming from inside.

We squinted through the window into the darkened lab.

It was worse than we thought. Sophie was lying on her stomach on the tabletop, naked. Alison, also naked, was on top of her, mounted on the girl’s hips, one hand over Sophie’s face, the other reaching round underneath the other girl’s pubis. Alison’s eyes were closed and her face was glistening with perspiration. Sophie’s hands were flat on the table by her shoulders, and her legs were parted where Alison was between them. Her face was covered by Alison’s hand, but she was clearly in great distress; Alison appeared to be fucking her anally, presumably with some kind of prosthetic – perhaps she had developed one organically? Alison’s experience had been unlike ours: had the tree transformed her into some kind of mutant hermaphrodite? My mind was racing, but there was no time to speculate. We had to act.

Gail looked at me, and we nodded at each other. Then she pulled out the safety pin of her fire extinguisher. I did the same. She reached out until her fingers were just over the light-switch, then she silently counted down three, two, one – and, on zero, she thumped the switch, flooding the lab with light, as we two burst through the doors, pointed the nozzles of the extinguishers at the two naked bodies on the table, and jammed down the discharge buttons.

For a fraction of a second, I thought I saw Alison’s eyes open slightly, and then widen in horror – but then her face, and her entire upper body, vanished under a thick torrent of foam. She raised her hands to try and ward it off, but this just exposed Sophie instead, whose dark, glistening features were likewise obliterated by the cascade of white sludge that erupted over them. Gail and I played our extinguishers up and down Sophie and Alison’s bodies, ignoring their muffled screams of protest, until the streams slowed to a spurt, then a trickle, then a dribble. Then we stopped.

Alison and Sophie were all but buried by a mountain of glutinous white foam. Their limbs waved feebly, and a dark O appeared where Alison opened her mouth to suck in some air – then, from that same mouth, came an angry yell of “What the FUCK are you DOING!!”

“It’s not your fault, Alison,” said Gail soberly. “You didn’t know what you were doing. I saw you starting to attack Sophie a few minutes ago, and I knew it had to be the spore.”

Some inches below the dark O that showed where Alison’s mouth was, another one appeared, and an extremely annoyed voice snarled “She wasn’t attacking me, you – you fucking moron!”

Neither Gail nor I had ever heard Sophie swear so violently before. We looked at each other, baffled.

The upper half of the mountain reared up, as Alison got off Sophie, a ragged snow-woman covered in sticky white foam. Sophie gave a little moan as the business end of a double dildo was eased out from between her tight buttocks. The other end was still inside Alison, who pulled it out of herself with a whimper, biting her lip. Then she wiped some more foam off her face, and glared at us, clearly mortally embarrassed, but also very, very angry.

“It wasn’t the bloody spore at all! Sophie and I are…are…” Alison’s already red face flushed a deeper crimson.

“We should have told you,” muttered Sophie, rolling onto her side and sitting up. “We knew exactly what we were doing. Alison and I are lovers. We got together shortly after we met, when I first came to the college. It’s just that we’re a bit more…experimental now, than we used to be.”

I felt my bowels go cold. What had we done? I looked at Gail, who had turned so white she was almost blue.

“But,” she stammered, “I, I heard you! You kept saying no, no, no, I thought you were being forced…”

“I was afraid we’d get discovered,” said Sophie, wiping foam off her head. “And I was right to be,” she added, glancing at Alison with an ironic smile. Alison just glared at us.

“All right, so now you know,” she said. “Happy?”

“Oh…my…God…” whispered Gail. “I am…SO sorry. I really, I should have thought...”

“That’s why you never wanted to go on a date with any of those guys, isn’t it?” I said. Sophie nodded, and glanced again at Alison, and this time I saw the fond look in her eyes as she surveyed her lover’s furious expression and foam-covered, naked body. I had to stare at the floor, I was so embarrassed.

“You’re as bad as her!” said Alison to me. “You didn’t exactly stop and think, did you? God, some people have absolutely no bloody imagination.”

“We’re really sorry,” mumbled Gail in the direction of her feet. “We’ll make it up to you.” I nodded in agreement.

“I’d like to know how!” Alison snorted.

“Wait,” said Sophie softly. I sneaked a glance at her. She had recovered her usual poise with impressive speed, considering that only a few moments ago she had been naked and covered with foam, with a dildo up her arse, and her lover on top of her. She was looking at Gail and me with quiet amusement. Alison raised one eyebrow quizzically. Sophie leaned over and whispered into her ear, and the frown on Alison’s face turned into an expression of mischievous glee.

“Oh, I like the sound of that,” she said.

“Shall we do it?” said Sophie.

“Yes,” said Alison, and kissed Sophie on the lips. Then she turned to us.

“Right,” she ordered. “Put those two chairs side by side. Then strip down to your underwear, and sit on them.”

Gail and I looked at each other with foreboding as we placed the two cheap plastic seats next to each other, then dutifully undressed – me to my boxers, she to her bra and panties – and sat on them. Sophie fetched some tight cables from a locker, and she and Alison quickly and efficiently tied us to our chairs, and the chairs to each other. When they had finished, we were bound and helpless.

“All right,” said Alison with an evil smile. “We’re just going to get cleaned up a bit, then we have to get some equipment, but we’ll be back. And we will see that you pay for this.”

“Wait!” said Gail, but the two naked, foam-splattered women gathered up their clothes and walked out of the room without looking back.

We sat in silence for some time.

“I’m sorry about this,” Gail said eventually.

“Yeah, well, I think we’re gonna be sorrier before this is over.”

“How was I supposed to know?” she wailed. “Don’t tell me you know that they were having a thing!”

“Hey, don’t shout at me,” I said, trying to calm her. “I totally believed you. It seemed plausible enough at the time. So much weird shit’s been going on that the idea of two people just falling in love seemed so unlikely.”

Gail was silent for a bit, then she said “Why? It happened to us.” I looked at her, and she was smiling at me.

“True,” I admitted. “But who’d’ve thought that Alison and Sophie would go for each other?”

“Yeah. Or that Alison would be such a domme?”

“Or that Sophie’d take it up the ass?”

“You fancy her,” said Gail, grinning.

“I do not!”

“Yeah, you do.”

“Well, you’re the one who’s stuck your tongue up her bottom.”

“I’d rather stick my tongue up her bottom than up your bottom.”

“Is that any way to talk to your loved one?”

“All right, you two – shut it,” came a voice from the door. We looked up.

Sophie and Alison were still wet from the shower, wearing identical white towelling bathrobes. Alison was pulling a trolley from the canteen, and had a nylon camcorder case slung over one shoulder. Sophie had a fire extinguisher in each hand. They were smiling at us. And at that moment, Gail and I began to see what they had in store for us.

They came up to us. The trolley had two huge saucepans on it, covered with cloths, plus a camera tripod. Alison unfolded the tripod and put it on the ground in front of us, then took out a digital video camera and fixed it to the tripod. She turned it on and peered through the lens, testing it.

“Oh, you’re not going to film us?” said Gail nervously. I tried to nudge her, to let her know that signs of fear, panic or humiliation would only stimulate them, but I was too tightly bound.

“Just for private consumption,” said Alison, smiling remotely. Evidently pleased with the image she had, she stepped away from the camera. Its red light was on; we were being recorded.

Sophie took the pins out of the extinguishers and placed them nearby. Then she stepped up to the trolley. She smiled at us in a friendly way, then took one of the cloths off the saucepans and sniffed the contents.

“Mmmmm,” she smiled. “It’s incredible how much treacle those big catering tins can hold. We used six of them.”

“What are you going to do to us?” said Gail, a tremor in her voice. Alison walked around behind us.

“Just mess you up a little, girl, nothing too horrible,” said Sophie soothingly. Gail yelped, as Alison reached around her with a pair of scissors, and quickly snipped Gail’s bra at the front and the shoulders, whipping the scraps of cloth away. Then she moved behind me and cut my boxers up each side, then pulled them off, stripping me naked. Gail still had her panties on. Sophie picked up the saucepan, straining under its weight, and walked up to me.

“Oh no,” I muttered.

“Oh yes,” she said, beaming. Gail looked from me to her in horror.

Sophie stood in front of me and tilted the saucepan over my head. A thick glob of treacle landed on my head and slid down over my forehead, irresistibly, covering my head. It flowed into my eyes and I could only hear Alison giggle and Gail flinch, as the treacle poured over my face and splattered down in stringy gobs onto my chest, flowing warmly over my belly and pooling in my lap. I knew that Gail was watching her man being ritually humiliated, and the thought made me begin to have a hard-on, which was even more humiliating. I moaned.

“Good lord,” I heard Sophie murmur. “I think he likes it.”

“You’re not going to do that to me, are you?” asked Gail, her voice trembling.

“Oh no,” said Alison. “Well – not yet. For you we have special treatment. After all, you instigated this.”

My head was still coated in thick black molasses. My eyelids were glued shut. I heard the snip of scissors, and then a little shriek as Gail’s panties were evidently cut in two and whisked away from her. Then there was a short pause, during which I heard footsteps and Gail’s rapid, shallow breathing, then she cried “Oh no! No! Please!”

“Calm down,” came Alison’s sensible voice. “It’s only egg, milk, sugar and cornflour, with a bit of colouring.”

“Please don’t,” Gail said desperately. I was turned on by Gail’s impending humiliation, and was trying to imagine it; the helpless, naked young woman, trussed up next to her equally helpless naked lover, who was the more helpless for being blinded with a thick coating of molasses; now she had to face her own reckoning, whatever it was.

“Look up,” said Sophie, “and remember to smile.”

“Oh no!” whimpered Gail, “No, please, don’t, don’t do it, it’s too…”

Then I heard a soft splat, and Gail made a sort of “Mmbl!” noise. There was a cool sliminess on my right shoulder and arm, then I heard a loud liquid spattering that seemed to go on for a very long time.

Then Gail went “Mmaahhh!” and gasped for breath, and moaned “Oh nooooo! Oh God…please don’t do this to me…”

“Why not?” asked Sophie innocently.

“It…it’s so humiliating,” Gail sobbed, “I can’t…oh please...”

“Your man seems to like the thought of it,” said Sophie.

“Perhaps we should give him a look at you,” said Alison.

“NOOO!” cried Gail. “Don’t let him see me like this!” But a damp cloth wiped the treacle from my eyes, and I focused them on Gail, sitting next to me. Her entire head, shoulders, neck, breasts and upper torso were masked in thick, shiny, pale blue custard. They must have used gallons of it. It was heaped up over her eyes and still sliding over her face. Her bare legs and naked thighs and ass were about the only parts of her that it didn’t cover.

“Isn’t she sweet?” purred Sophie. “But I think she needs more topping.”

Alison, behind Gail, lifted the saucepan of treacle and emptied it over my girlfriend. The sticky black sludge poured over her head and flowed down onto her heavy breasts. Gail was making indistinct moaning noises. Alison emptied the entire pan of treacle over Gail, then she walked around in front of us again and stood next to Sophie, an arm around her lover’s shoulders.

“I think we’ve had enough,” I said. Gail whimpered faintly and nodded. Alison smirked and picked up a fire extinguisher. Sophie hefted hers, and I just had time to cry out “NOO!” before they turned them on us.

The spray splattered all over my face, and I heard Gail give a muffled, wet scream as it hit her as well. In seconds I was blinded again, and then I could only loll and make whimpers of protest as the two women annihilated us with the foam. It seemed to last forever. Then, the relentless spatter of foam ceased, and Gail and I sagged naked under the weight of the slime and goo we had been covered with. I could make out the sound of Alison and Sophie laughing. Gail’s body panted for breath next to me. I had never been so ruthlessly and relentlessly humiliated in all my life.

Then the women’s laughing seemed to die away. I flopped in my chair, blinded, half-deaf, still trussed up, waiting to see what would happen next.

Suddenly, I felt desperate fingers untying the cables that bound me, and my lower body was flooded with a familiar, sinister, melting sensation. I slithered off the chair and fell face down in a pool of slime on the floor, but even while I was starting to get up, I felt an athletic, naked woman’s body mounting my hips, and a pliable silicone rod pushing between my slime-covered ass cheeks. A face was burying itself in the slime around my head, and hot breath rasped in my ear.

“Alison! No! God!” I moaned, but in a series of urgent jerks of her hips, she managed to push the tip of the double dildo up against my ass.

“Please!” I screamed. “Don’t! Please, not my ass, I - aaAAUNNHH!” as Alison brutally urged the tip of the dildo into the ring of my anus. I flopped, face-down, into the pool of muck. I thrashed beneath her, and my right hand came into contact with another naked body, writhing and shaking as some other person had clambered astride them and was fucking them. The pressure of Alison’s dildo in me made my cock grow hard once more, and I gasped, trying to fight her off – because I was as certain of my need to be fucked as I was certain that I wanted to be doing this to her.

None of us were in control of ourselves any more. We squirmed together in the deep puddle of thick, oily, sticky sludge on the floor of the lab, trying to find every possible sexual permutation. Alison’s hips shoving into my ass made me ever more desperate to find somewhere for my own cock to go, and I reached out blindly and laid my hands on a pair of bare legs. I hauled myself up them and my hands touched a pair of rounded, protuberant ass cheeks. Without even caring whose they were, I dragged myself onto them and mounted them, pushing my cock between them. We were so covered in slime that our bodies were thoroughly lubricated, and my cock pushed easily into the tight ring of someone’s asshole.

I heard a dazed, choking whimper, which I distantly recognised as coming from Sophie. Heedless, I pumped my cock into her ass, and immersed myself in the maelstrom of limbs and penetrated orifices and lips and tongues and hands and breasts, hearing Gail’s muffled, agonised gasps and shrieks, Sophie’s throaty, desperate moans, and Alison’s high-pitched, gut-level cries, as my own ass was relentlessly pierced by the dildo. I felt my anal muscles give in to it, and my ass opening up to welcome it, and I screamed with pleasure as I felt myself starting to cum into Sophie’s rectum. At the same moment, Gail let out a hoarse, groaning scream of ecstasy. Alison was sobbing into the back of my neck as her body rippled with a powerful orgasm, her hands clutching my ribs.

By the time we were cumming, and falling apart, and weeping and panting into each other’s throats and crotches and armpits and navels, the four of us sprawling naked and blinded in the muck, we barely knew any more who of us were who.

But gradually, our senses returned, and we came to ourselves, wiping the slime out of our eyes, looking around at each other’s filthy, naked bodies, flushing with shame (but still hot from the flush of climax), too exhausted to try and cover ourselves up. Sophie was withdrawing her cramped and glistening hand from between Gail’s thighs, and trying not to meet Gail’s eyes; behind me, Alison coughed and discreetly dismounted me, pulling the dildo out of me, making me gasp as the tip left my ass.

Gail got out from under Sophie, wincing slightly. Sophie was flexing her hand and breathing heavily – I guessed that she had been fisting Gail, which would have been a new and somewhat shattering experience for both of them. Gail’s face was assuming a look of intense concentration.

“I think we know what that was,” she said quietly.

“Oh yes,” Alison mumbled. Sophie fished her glasses out of the muck, wiped them with a clean corner of her discarded bathrobe, and put them on. She looked around, then turned to look at the door - then she froze and hissed “There!”

We all turned.

Standing in the doorway, over seven feet tall, was a shambling, green, shaggy manlike object. I thought of my copies of Swamp Thing – but this thing didn’t look so patient. It had what, on a human, would have been called a mane of hair-like stuff, resembling weeds, that it tossed back. It looked like it was sneering at us.

“Thanks for the memories,” it rasped, in a deep, scratchy voice that nevertheless had something very familiar about it. It held up one hand – it was holding the digital camera.

“Good luck finding me,” it said. “Just so you know that the Chancellor can find out how you spend your evenings. See you.” And with impressive speed, it bounded off in a loping run down the corridor.

We were all silent.

“I think,” said Gail, “we now know what happened to Matthew.”

“I also think,” said Alison quietly, “we need to clean up this mess, and never mention this again unless we absolutely have to.”

We got our feet, and without bothering to dress, we laboriously cleaned up every drop of molasses, custard, extinguisher foam and bodily fluid from the lab floor and tabletop, then we showered together in a grim silence – after all, we no longer had anything to hide from each other – and we put on what was left of our clothes. By then, it was the small hours, and we went out to the car park and the four of us walked, still in silence, to Alison’s car.

She drove the four of us back to her house, where we sat around the kitchen table and had a stiff whiskey each. Not a word was spoken. Then, as it was beginning to grow light, we climbed wearily up the stairs, took our clothes off, fell as one into Alison’s enormous bed and slept for hours, Alison wrapped around Sophie, while Gail and I slept in each other’s arms.

I woke around midday the next day, as I lay next to Gail, watching her and Alison and Sophie sleep, I knew, with a sense of dread, that this was all going to finally get out, and then it was going to be taken out of our hands, and somebody was going to fuck it up even worse than we had done.

And sure enough, that’s what happened. But things don’t always turn out as unambiguously bad as you’d feared. Sometimes, an apparent enemy becomes an ally; an obstacle can be turned into a weapon; a disability can be employed as a talent. We didn’t know, at the time, that was what was going to happen; all we knew for certain is that it was going to get worse, before it got better. And it did.

And the way that it got worse could have been predicted all along.

The Americans got involved.

My Field Work (Part 5)

2008-09-20T15:27:00.000+08:00

More bulletins from the cutting edge of biology...if you're new to this story, you'd better read the first four chapters or you won't know who's who and what's going on...sorry, but I'm new to this serial stuff...

Two weeks later, Sophie was a fully-fledged member of the research team. She turned out to have an extraordinary fund of arcane botanical knowledge, as well as a vast amount of reading in the folk-history of malevolent plants. She also quickly became Gail and my closest friend; all three of us had had the most intimate experiences with the trees, and this knowledge bonded us together. She spent most evenings having dinner with us, and we even made efforts to hook her up with some of the more eligible guys we knew, but she was always a bit disappointed in them. "They don't know," she would say, smiling at us wistfully over coffee, the day after a date. "They just don't know what we know." Once or twice, late at night, Gail and I had talked about inviting Sophie for a threesome – I did envy Gail for having had such intimate contact with Sophie, even if it had been enforced – but we never had the nerve to ask her. She had a poise and a natural reserve that deterred us.

What was strange was how easy it had been to get Sophie onto the staff. We could only assume that Alison, our Head of Department, had pulled strings; it seemed like only a day went by from Sophie being an obscure primary schoolteacher to her joining one of the most secret and highly-qualified research groups in the country. There was no question about her ability, just about how weirdly quickly the usual red tape seemed to have been cut.

As the days went by, though, research ground to a halt. The tree stopped attacking us, and we were no closer to solving the mysterious dissolution of Matthew. (Matthew's wealthy family were skirting around the college, sending threatening emails, and talking about legal action unless we could produce some proof of where he was.) We had placed the tiny Matthew seed into cold storage, until we worked out what to do with it. Gail wanted to plant it in the greenhouse, like a regular seed; Sophie wanted to grow it in more controlled conditions; I personally wanted to dissect it, but then I was never the most compassionate of us.

Then, one day, Alison called Gail, Sophie and I into her office.

It was a hot Friday afternoon. We sat opposite Alison, all three of us grubby from a morning's work, and waited for her to stop staring out of the window. Eventually she turned to us.

"It's the tree," she said flatly. "I'm worried that research isn't going anywhere."

"If we had more money –" Gail began.

"It's not money," said Alison impatiently. "You have exactly as much funding as won't start people whispering, and no more. I can't give you any more. This is potentially one of the major scientific discoveries of the new century. I wouldn't have put you in charge of it if I didn't think you could find something out about it. The reason I'm saying this is, there's a lot of interest in this project, and you aren't moving forward."

"What sort of interest?" asked Sophie, frowning slightly. Her glasses, broken during her assault by the tree, were still held together with tape.

"You don't need to know that. The point is that I'm not totally happy with the way you're going about this. I have invested considerable time and effort in protecting you, and so far you've produced very little in the way of hard evidence about what this thing wants, and why it does what it does."

"It wants to fuck people," said Gail quietly. "It's able to sexually assault people, and as long as they're reasonably psychically healthy in the first place, they don't experience it as trauma but as acutely intense and satisfying. Trouble is, the side-effects are acute attacks of vomiting and diarrhoea, and when this waste is voided on the ground, new organisms propagate themselves. Surely it's obvious that it needs human DNA to reproduce."

"That doesn't explain what happened between Andy and Matthew," said Alison. I blushed. She had clearly watched the tape of Matthew fucking me.

"This is not an easy subject to test, Alison!" said Gail, getting angry. "Anyone who goes near it tends to get fucked in every available orifice! We can't exactly advertise for test subjects! So far, it's concentrated on Andy and Sophie and me, and we've been able to handle it. But what about Tricia? And Stephen? They're okay now, but they're still seeing counsellors. What about Matthew, for fuck's sake?"

Alison looked at Gail coldly.

"Gail, there's no call for raised voices. I'm merely pointing out that your team has been working on this thing for two months, and so far you haven't even begun to formulate a hypothesis about why it uses humans this way, as a medium for its seed. I have to say, I feel very disappointed."

"Maybe," said Sophie very quietly, "you would feel a little bit different about it, if it had happened to you."

Alison looked at her, and a faint smile passed over her face.

"It's funny you should say that, Sophie. I've noticed that every person it has assaulted has been either male, or a pre-menopausal female."

Sophie's eyes narrowed behind her glasses.

"And?" she asked.

"So what I propose," Alison went on confidently, "is that I take over from Gail, as head of the research team. I passed menopause three years ago. I am, technically at least, no longer fertile. I would be very surprised if it made any attempt on me. I think I have the necessary distance, both mentally and biologically, to approach this thing and discover some hard facts."

We were all silent. I had a sudden, evil brainwave.

"I think you might be right, Alison," I said, matter-of-factly. Gail rounded on me, and was about to speak, but I gave her the briefest glance and she stopped, watching me keenly. I went on: "It could well be that, because we've had the extraordinary experiences we've had, we lack a certain, as you say, distance. I really think it might be the best thing for the project if you have a go at this thing yourself."

Alison smiled warmly. "I'm glad you see it that way. Gail, how are you about this?"

Gail looked at me, then at Sophie, then back at me, and I caught a faint twinkle of complicity in her eyes. Sophie had the ghost of a smile on her face.

"Maybe Andy is right," Gail admitted, with a superb imitation of somebody giving in to superior reasoning. "Maybe it's better if you try. I think maybe we are too close to the whole thing."

Alison beamed at us, and the meeting was over.

So it was that the four of us gathered, later that day, in the special prep room that had been set up next to the greenhouse. The empty biohazard suits hung on the walls, baggy, all-over bodysuits of thick white plastic, sealed with a strong zipper against the outside world, with a built-in oxygen supply. Gail, Sophie and I arrived first, and we kicked off our shoes and socks, preparatory to putting the suits on. Then, Alison breezed in.

"There'll be a slightly different procedure today," she said, and handed us each a metal tin. "Owing to the nature of this specimen, I've ordered special protection against any kind of pollen-like emission it gives off. Clothes off, please, and cover yourselves in this, then put on the suits. No other clothing." And she took off her jacket and hung it on the door of a locker.

We boggled at each other. "What is this stuff, Alison?" asked Gail. Alison was sitting on a bench, pulling her socks off. She smiled at Gail.

"Just a little something I've been working on. I think it should act as an effective prophylactic. Come on, we're wasting time."

We began to undress. Gail and I, of course, knew each other's bodies, but I was secretly delighted to see Sophie take her clothes off – her body was as tight and rounded as Gail had told me it was. She turned her back on us, shyly, but all it did was give me a guilty chance to glance at her beautiful plump ass. (Gail caught my eye, scowled, and then grinned.)

Alison herself didn't seem the least embarrassed about stripping off. In a few seconds, she was naked, then she straightened up, opened her own tin, and started smearing a translucent gel all over her body. Alison was in her early forties, tall, trim and athletic, with short, cropped reddish-brown hair that was greying slightly; she had the kind of long-nosed, refined face that some people call "handsome"; her breasts were firm and tanned, and so was her strong, muscular ass, suggesting that she either sunbathed nude or went to a tanning salon. Knowing her to be a confirmed health nut, I suspected the former. None of us knew what sort of sex life, if any, Alison had. Gail had more than once remarked that if only somebody could find somebody as pompous and overbearing as Alison attractive, and get her properly laid, then she would personally award them some sort of medal.

Once we were all naked, we slathered ourselves with whatever weird salve Alison had cooked up, and then struggled into our biohazard suits, a process made more difficult than usual by the slippery gel. The opaque plastic restored our modesty, but there was something undeniably erotic about being naked with three other women, even if one was my lover, another had been (however briefly) the object of my lover's desire, and the third was my boss, about whom I had never had an erotic thought in my life. I had to think hard about tax returns to suppress my growing hard-on.

Suited up, we entered the greenhouse. Alison led the way, striding confidently over to the roped-off pathway that led to the tree. Gail glanced at me and rolled her eyes. Without any other clothing, the biohazard suits were very uncomfortable; the gel made them stick to our bare skin.

Alison stepped over the rope and walked up the path. Gail, Sophie and I hung back slightly. None of us were in any sort of the mood to be taken by the tree, and we knew that the suits were not totally protective; a cheerful undergraduate named Tricia had had her suit and the rest of her clothes peeled off her like a sweet wrapper, and only the swift intervention of Gail had managed to get the poor naked girl out of range, before the vines had taken proper hold of her.

Alison turned and looked at us. "What are you waiting for?" she called, the suit muffling her voice. "Look, it's dormant!" Sure enough, the tree was still and silent. It had grown another foot in the last two weeks, and was now some eleven feet tall. Its vines were lying, slack, around the base of its trunk. It was completely still.

Sophie shrugged, and took a step forward. Alison took a tape measure from the utility belt around her waist, and started measuring the trunk's dimensions. Gail and I followed Sophie, carefully edging around the limit of the tree's reach.

"Be careful, Alison," said Sophie.

"I told you, Sophie," said Alison, bending over and running her hand over a slack vine, "it won't try anything on me. It can tell I'm infertile. You stay back if you want, I'll carry on here."

Sophie opened her mouth to speak, when suddenly the vine in Alison's hands sprang into life, coiled around Alison's ankles, and yanked her feet from under her. She crashed to the ground on her stomach and lay for a moment, winded and gasping for breath.

In that moment, she looked up at us, and all three of us saw the sudden fear and dawning realisation cross Alison's face; none of us were immune.

Then, the vines were swarming up her legs and her lower body, and she started to struggle. Sophie ran forward to help her, and a flailing vine smacked her away, sending her flying into a bush, where she landed on her tailbone and yelped with pain. The vines were already tugging at Alison's biohazard suit, and she was desperately trying to get free from them.

"Get them off me!" she cried in horror, and I too ran forward to try and help, but a vine crashed into the side of my head and I was thrown sideways.

"Alison!" Gail shouted. "Don't struggle! It just makes it worse! You have to let it happen!"

"Noo!" Alison cried, as the vines curled over her shoulders and trapped her arms. "I...I can't! Don't let it do this to me!" Gail looked around desperately for some sort of weapon. I was blinking the blood out of my eyes; nearby, Sophie was fighting back the tears of pain and rubbing her bruised tailbone. The questing tips of the vine finally located the fastening of Alison's biohazard suit, and pulled it down, unzipping her suit and dragging it down over her shoulders, exposing her breasts. "NOOO!" Alison screamed, as the suit was steadily hauled down her squirming torso, revealing more and more of her. She looked at us pleadingly. "Pleease! You have to make it stop!"

I staggered to my feet, dazed, and hunted for a weapon of some sort. The vines were pressing Alison to the floor, methodically stripping her naked, and by the time I had managed to find a large pair of secateurs, the suit had been pulled down over her bare ass and was sliding down her legs, bunching around her ankles. And, sure enough, the glistening, bulbous, thick-headed vines were swarming underneath Alison's crotch and pressing hard between the tight cheeks of her bottom. "Oh NO! NO! PLEEASE! OH GOD!" she screamed, and then her face contorted and she let out a gut-wrenching moan, as the vines penetrated her in front and behind.

I looked at Gail, who was clearly thinking hard. She looked at me, and shouted through her mask, "It's not doing what it normally does! It hasn't covered her head, it hasn't tied her to itself...what's it doing?"

"I think it's testing her," said Sophie, who had limped up to us. "It's not sure if she is a suitable carrier! We need to ask her what it's doing!"

Alison was squirming and letting out loud moans of protest as the tree fucked her. She was quite naked now, her arms held down, her hips and legs wrapped tightly in the vines, but her head was still free. Gail shouted "ALISON!" Alison opened her eyes and her wet eyes focused on Gail. Her body was shaking with each thrust from the tree.

"We need to know what it's doing to you, Alison!" said Gail. We saw Alison trying to collect herself, and we knew how unbelievably humiliating and undignified this was for her. She bit her lip, and closed her eyes again.

"It's fucking me," she said thickly. "It's in my vagina and my anus. Oh God, it's so...it's reaching around inside my womb...uuuUUNHHH!" She grimaced, and then whimpered, and this time it was hard to tell whether it was pain or ecstasy that she was feeling. "It's feeling inside me," she gasped. "It's like it's looking for something...oh, oh...oh wait...the one in my anus...oh my God, it's swelling...oh Jesus! I feel like I have to...aaaaAAAAAAHHHHH!!! Oooooh! Oh JeeeEESUS!"

And suddenly, Alison seemed to be overcome, as the vine that was pushed up into her ass began to fuck her with incredible vigour. Her firm, tanned ass cheeks quivered under the assault, and her hips were raised off the floor with the force of her buggery. Her head lolled, and she made only repeated groans of pain and lust: "AAUNNH! AAUUNNH! AAUUNH!" More vines wrapped themselves around our unfortunate administrator, and then, to our amazement, she was lifted bodily off the ground, high in the air, still being energetically sodomised by the tree. Her head was sagging, her face red and dripping sweat, and she could only moan incoherently with desire.

Gail, Sophie and I instinctively ran forward, and immediately regretted our mistake when dozens of vines suddenly burst out of the soil and grabbed us. We struggled for help, but the vines took only seconds to rip open our biohazard suits and swarm over our naked bodies. I saw Gail's face contort with pain as a vine pushed into her ass, and then I screamed with the force of the vine that penetrated my own anus. More vines coiled around my cock, pulling on me, and my arms were lashed to my sides. I was pushed up against Gail, who was struggling to stay conscious, still trying to observe what happened, and then Sophie's naked body crashed into ours as all three of us were lashed together. Sophie was cursing and writhing, sweat beading on her forehead as she tried to fight off the insistent pressure of being fucked in her pussy and ass, but then the tree grabbed our heads and pulled them back, so that we looked up.

Alison was being held, naked, twitching and upside-down, over the top of the tree-trunk, which was opening into what looked from below like a huge mouth. She opened her eyes slightly, then they widened and her face froze, then she started struggling wildly, and screamed in terror. "NO! PLEASE! GOD! NOOO! DOON'T!" The tree was lowering her, head-first, inexorably into the mouth. Alison fought desperately, whimpering, her naked body straining against the vines, but she came closer and closer to the mouth. Her head disappeared behind the "lips", and then her screams turned to muffled, liquid gurgling and choking, then there was just the sound of bubbles as she was lowered head-first up to her shoulders, then her chest, then her waist, then her naked ass, the vine still pushed between them, sodomising her - her legs still feebly kicking, then at last the vines let go of her, and her feet sank into the mouth, and the mouth closed over them with a satisfied smack.

Sophie and Gail and I were appalled. Had Alison been killed? We yelled and struggled to get out, but the vines swarmed up and covered us completely, blindfolding us, pushing into our mouths, and we could only give in as we were quickly, roughly, brutally fucked in every orifice. Our orgasms tore through us, and then just as we had each come with tortured, muffled whimpers, the vines fell away from us and we were dumped onto the greenhouse path.

We checked that each of us were okay, then we turned and looked at the tree. Sophie's face was wet with tears, and I didn't blame her; if Alison was dead, we were going to have our revenge. But then, the tree seemed to bulge in the middle, it creaked, and quivered. We started to scramble away, but not quick enough – it suddenly split down its length, and a four-foot orifice opened up, spilling dozens of gallons of thick, viscous white sap all over us, followed by a warm human body, completely coated with the tree's seminal fluid.

Alison landed on me, and at last I knew what I must have looked like when Matthew had messily spent himself all over my own naked body. She was a featureless, white, sticky, humanoid form. We dragged her out of the tree's range, and then she coughed, and a hole appeared where her mouth was. We quickly cleared her breathing passages, and she took a huge gulp of air, then whispered "Thank you." Gail carefully wiped the muck out of Alison's eyes, and our shell-shocked administrator gazed up at us, her green eyes shining with something. She looked almost newborn.

"Are you okay, Alison?" asked Sophie. The three of us were bruised, sore and bleeding, but we were intensely relieved that Alison was alive.

"I think so," she breathed. "Oh my God...it was horrible, but it was also so...so..."

"Don't try to talk too much," I said. "Do you feel sick at all?"

"No," she said, "not at all...listen, I...I'm sorry. I didn't understand before. I think I get it now. God. It was so...so incredible." And she managed a weak smile.

We helped Alison to her feet, and then, with Gail, Sophie and I supporting her, the four of us staggered out of the greenhouse. That was enough "research" for one day.

My Field Work (Part 4)

2008-09-14T13:25:00.000+08:00

The Superintendent looked from me, sitting wrapped only in a blanket, to Gail, who was still blushing, and his eyes narrowed. He may have been slow, but he wasn't stupid.

"If you have anything to say, Miss, now's the time to say it," he said. Gail pulled up a chair, sat down and took a deep breath.

This was what she told us:

She had gone straight into the lab that morning, and she had been weeding some plants in the greenhouse when Alison Carey, our Head of Department, had called her over to the door.

Gail had gone over to see what was happening. Alison was a good Head of Department, a smart, attractive, confident woman in her forties, but she was insufferably bossy and seemed to have no idea about what were the real priorities of research. She was always asking us to do this or that trivial assignment, instead of assigning them to younger students who were less needed on the tough jobs. She was standing in the corridor, her clipboard in her hand, and her usual aloof expression on her face. Nearby stood a young, very pretty, bespectacled black woman, dressed primly in a neat skirt, a grey sweater and sensible shoes. Her hair was swept back in a tight bun. Behind her was a crowd of about twenty bored-looking children, none of them older than ten.

"Gail," said Alison, "this is Sophie Makeba, and this is her class. They're on a special trip to the Biology Department. I want you to show them around a little. Miss Makeba, this is Gail Dawson, one of our ablest grad students."

Miss Makeba smiled at Gail and turned to her class.

"Say hello to Miss Dawson," she said. She had a precise manner of speech, and the faintest accent – Gail guessed she was probably an African immigrant. The class droned in chorus, "Hel-lo, Miss Daw-son." Miss Makeba beamed at Gail, leaned forward, and said with a smile, "It's okay. You can call me Sophie."

Gail groaned inwardly. What a treat – showing a bunch of pissed-off pre-teens through the department, every one of them out of their minds with boredom at having to do a school trip on a weekend. She cursed Alison for palming this job off on her, when any number of freshers could have been enlisted.

"Well, Miss Makeba," said Alison, "I'll leave you to it. Have a nice time."

"Thank you very much," said Sophie Makeba, nodding vigorously. Alison nodded at them both, turned on her heel and swept off.

"Okay, um, if you'll just follow me," said Gail, and she led them away down the corridor. Miss Makeba seemed to be genuinely interested in what was going on, unlike her pupils, who seemed to be continually hitting each other and asking if they could go to the bathroom. She was bright and knowledgeable and was doing her best to communicate her enthusiasm to her pupils, but it wasn't working.

Gail led them through the labs, showed them the computer room, the offices and the research library. All along, Sophie Makeba was keenly interested, and the kids could hardly contain their own impatience.

"This is where we keep most of our plants," Gail said, opening the greenhouse door, and a little embarrassed at pointing out the extremely obvious. Sophie Makeba nodded, and told off a small boy for picking leaves off a rare flower. Gail pointed out the most interesting specimens (the kids hardly paid attention), while Sophie Makeba asked insightful and highly technical questions about them. Gail guessed she must have been a botany grad at some point.

They made their way through the maze of paths and walkways. One of the paths was roped off.

"And what is down there?" asked Sophie Makeba.

"Ah," said Gail. What was down there was one of the extraordinary trees, the prime object of our research, which had been painstakingly uprooted as a sapling and which, under hothouse conditions, had grown to full size frighteningly quickly. There was no way Gail was leading this party anywhere near it. The students themselves only went near it in biohazard suits, and even then, there had been unfortunate accidents. Two students had needed counselling.

"That's where we keep the poisonous stuff," Gail whispered in Sophie Makeba's ear. "I didn't want to say, in case the kids got excited. I can't take you down there, sorry. It's classified as a biological hazard." Sophie Makeba nodded, smiled and squeezed Gail's arm.

"I understand," she said. "It's no problem."

Gail led them away and pointed out some rare orchids. Sophie Makeba went to make a note. "That's funny," she said, "I must have dropped my pen. Has anyone seen my pen?" There was a chorus of "Noo" from the children. The young woman made her way back down the line of them and peered at the ground. She looked down the roped-off path and then looked up at Gail and smiled.

"Ah, I see it," she called. "It rolled down here. I'll just duck in and get it." And she stepped over the rope.

"I wouldn't do that!" said Gail urgently, and pushed through the children. But Sophie Makeba was walking up the path.

"It's fine," she was saying, "I won't touch anything…" She disappeared from sight behind a thick bush. The children complained as Gail struggled past them, but all of a sudden, she heard a terrible, familiar SCHHHLUPPP!, followed by a muffled squeal.

She quickly turned around and faced the kids.

"Come on, children, let's get out of here! Who'd like an ice cream?" For the first time all morning, their faces lit up. Gail hustled them out of the greenhouse and slammed the door shut behind them. Her stomach was in knots and she had to get the kids out of there as quick as possible.

"Where's Miss Makeba?" asked a little boy.

"She's coming in a second," said Gail, sweating. Through the greenhouse door, she could hear muffled moans and whimpers from the poor, trapped schoolteacher.

"What's she doing in there?" the boy asked.

"It sounds like she's doing sex," said a solemn-faced little girl. Gail went pale.

"Nonsense," she said briskly. "She's, um, tying her shoelace."

"What's sex?" asked a small, red-haired girl. The solemn-faced girl looked at her scornfully.

"You don't know what doing sex is? You're so stupid, Sherry O'Brien."

"I am not stupid! You're a bitch, Mandy Pendleton!"

"Ssshh, children," hissed Gail, desperately dialling Alison's number on her mobile phone.

"When a man and a woman love each other," said Mandy Pendleton loftily, "the man lies on top of the woman and they take their shirts off and they rub their belly buttons together."

"EEWWWWWWWW!"

"That's disgusting!"

"You're making it up!"

"And then six months later they go to the hospital and they get a baby from the doctors."

"Alison? It's Gail. You need to get here right away. We've got a bit of a situation with Miss Makeba. Yeah. Code red."

The sound of repeated, rhythmical groans leaked through the greenhouse door.

"But you're not allowed to do it till you're eighteen," added Mandy Pendleton.

"Do you have to do it?" asked Sherry O'Brien, who had turned quite green.

"Yes," said Mandy Pendleton gleefully.

"I want to go to the bathroom," said Sherry O'Brien miserably. At last, Alison came running round the corner and up to the door. "I'll take care of these," she told Gail. "You'd better get in there and help her. Come on, children, we're going to have ice cream." She led the children off down the corridor and Gail took a second to breathe a sigh of relief, then opened the door and slipped inside.

She threaded down the maze of paths and got to the forbidden zone. Carefully, she stepped over the rope and edged along the path until she could see the tree.

It was just as she had feared. Sophie Makeba's clothes were lying in torn rags all over the place. Her dark, naked body was tightly bound with a tangle of tough green vines, and a large pseudopodium had completely engulfed her head. A thick rope of vine was pushed up between her jutting ass cheeks and was buggering her, and Gail could see that another had snaked up into her vagina and was sliding back and forth within her. Her arms were lashed behind her back, and tendrils had curled around her firm breasts and were stroking her dark nipples. She was making the most indescribable noises, and her body was squirming and being rhythmically jolted as the tree fucked her.

Even while she was desperately figuring out how to free her from the tree, Gail couldn't help noticing that, stripped of her prim teacher's outfit, Sophie Makeba had a gorgeous body. Her tight, protuberant ass had a physical echo in the globes of her round, heavy breasts, wrapped and enveloped by the thick vines of the tree. The thought wouldn't leave Gail's head, and she felt suddenly dizzy, overcome by a sudden feeling of lust. It's the damn tree, she told herself. It wants you up there, too. Fight it! You have to get her out of there!

Nobody had ever managed to free anyone from the tree before it had finished with them. It seemed impervious to fire, pesticide and even metal – saw blades just juddered off its bark, which could become spongy and voluptuous when it wanted to, and tough as rock when it was under attack. Gail knew that she couldn't intimidate the tree into letting Sophie Makeba go, so she would have to distract it.

There was nothing else for it. She would have to offer herself as a substitute. It had never been tried, but this was an emergency. Gail quickly undressed, and walked up to the tree, stark naked, her arms open wide.

"Come on!" she called. "You know me! Let her go! Take me again! I want it!" Gail had no idea if the tree could understand her, but it suddenly stopped fucking the young schoolteacher and merely held her tight, as if pondering. There was a muffled, dazed whimper from the pod that enclosed Sophie Makeba's head.

"That's right!" urged Gail. "Take me! I want you to do it! Let her go and take me!" She stepped up closer to the tree. She wasn't afraid that it might trick her – all of its vines and fronds were occupied in binding and invading the naked young black woman. She moved a little closer to the tree, and laid a hand on its trunk.

"Come on," she said softly. "Let her go. If you must take someone, take me. She's an innocent, she doesn't know what's happening to her. Take me."

There was a silence. Sophie Makeba trembled, lashed tight with vines, her head engulfed, vines penetrating her pussy and her ass. Gail's heart ached for her, and she reached out and gave her a reassuring pat on her left buttock.

"Don't worry, Sophie," she whispered. "We'll have you free in a jiffy…"

Suddenly, with terrifying speed, a dense tangle of fresh vines erupted from the soil around the roots of the tree, and spiralled around Gail's bare ankles, locking her in place. She gasped and turned to run, but the vines shot up her legs and swarmed all over her naked body, around her waist, coiling about her head, fastening her arms behind her back, and slithering between her legs, pushing insistently between her pale ass cheeks. Gail screamed "No! NO! You BASTARD! NOOO!" She had been tricked! The vines withed and swarmed up over her eyes, pushing into her mouth, and she choked and let out a "MMMMMMM!", but then she was already being lifted off her feet, and the thick, slimy vine tips were forcing themselves into her vagina and her anus. It was happening again, and the flood of lust was pouring through her just as it had before.

Gail writhed, forcing her hips back and down onto the twin, impaling vines that were fucking her, and through the thick coils of vines that were wrapped around her head, she could hear Sophie Makeba's rhythmic squealing – "MM! MM! MM! MMM!" Oh God, she had failed utterly to rescue the girl – but the desperate need to be fucked by the tree was driving the shame of her failure from her mind.

Then she felt a warm body against hers, and the vines that separated them drawing apart and lashing them close together. The tree was tying her to Sophie! Gail was mortified at being so intimately in contact with the girl, but she was so electrified with lust that she could do little but whimper as her breasts rubbed against the other girl's naked back. The vines kept pumping into Gail's ass and pussy, and she was dragged down Sophie's body until her face was pressed between the young teacher's naked ass cheeks. The pressure on the back of her head increased, and Gail's blindfold face was pushed deeper, parting the other girl's buttocks, until she could feel the vine that was in Sophie's ass touching her own chin. Sophie was trying desperately to move her hips away, but her struggles were feeble, and her moans were taking on a more voluptuous and less panicked tone.

The vines in Gail's mouth pulled out of her, and she whimpered "Please, no, please don't make me do this, oh please no, oh God…", but her blindfold face was inexorably pushed up against Sophie's anus, and with a long, slow, "MMMFFF!", Gail gave in. The vine in Sophie's ass pulled out of her, and Gail's lips were pressed up against the poor girl's tortured, tight little asshole. Gail kissed it and tongued it as lovingly as she could – which wasn't much, considering they were both still being bound and raped by the tree – and Sophie whimpered pitifully inside the prison of the pod that enclosed her head.

Gail's tongue eased itself up into the girl's anus, and Sophie shuddered, with a long, low moan. Gail felt the fucking in her own ass and vagina increase in urgency, and she deliriously fucked Sophie's ass with her tongue, causing the girl to squeal with ecstasy and shudder violently once more, her ass cheeks clenching around Gail's face. Gail gasped for breath as she desperately tongued Sophie's anus, feeling the vine swell and expand inside her own rectum, while her pussy was on fire, slick with juices – she felt her nipples tingling as the vines stroked them, her whole body urged on to orgasm, and she pushed her hard little tongue as hard as it would go into Sophie's ass – and then there was a muffled, agonised, ecstatic wail, as Sophie came, her body shaking all over, quickly followed by Gail, letting herself go, relaxing into it – and then, finally, the tree erupted into orgasm.

The sticky white sap boiled up inside the pod and burst over Sophie's head and shoulders, flowing in gallons over her body and incidentally drenching Gail, whose face was still buried between Sophie's naked ass cheeks. The pressure burst inside Gail and she felt the sap filling up inside her and exploding out of her ass and pussy, before the vines were blessedly loosened and the two exhausted, sap-coated, naked young women fell away from the tree and landed in a bruised, tangled heap on the path.

Gail whimpered, coughed and wiped the sap out of her eyes. Sophie was unrecognisable, a barely humanoid form, moving feebly beneath a thick coating of the white goo. Gail quickly cleared it from the girl's face.

Sophie's eyes focused on hers. "Oh my God," she gasped. "What happened?"

"I know, Sophie, it's okay," said Gail, panting for breath. "It's happened to me, too. It's not your fault."

"It was so terrible," the young teacher said, trembling, "and yet…I have never…nothing like that…I never knew it could be so…was that you? Did we…?"

Gail blushed and nodded. "It made me. It uses people. You shouldn't feel ashamed, there was nothing either of us could do."

Sophie shook her head, wide-eyed. "I should feel ashamed. I should. I don't do this, I really don't…but I don't feel ashamed. Why is that?"

"I don't know," said Gail. "We're still investigating it. Look, let me help you." She held out her hands and Sophie staggered to her feet, naked, the sap dripping heavily off her body. The two young women limped down the path, out of the tree's range, and they sat down on the ground again. Gail saw that Alison was hovering anxiously in the doorway. She nodded to her: it'll be OK.

Sophie groaned and put a hand to her mouth. Gail, too, felt the nausea hit her. "It's okay," she managed to say, "let it happen…", and then she rolled onto her hands and knees and threw up gouts of green slime onto the path, even as, humiliatingly, a jet of it voided from her ass. She glimpsed Sophie, bent over and clutching her stomach, puking onto the verge and coughing as the green juice shot out of her own ass – and then they each threw up once more, and then it had passed.

Sophie was lying, weak, on her back, on the ground, looking up at the ceiling.

"The children," she murmured. "They didn't see…?"

"No, we got them out of here," said Gail, wiping her mouth. "Thank God," said Sophie, and then she laughed softly.

"What is it?" Gail asked. Sophie turned her head and smiled wearily. "I was just thinking," she said with a low chuckle, "this would not look good at the next PTA meeting…teacher raped by tree. I don't think it would be a great career move, hah?"

Gail smiled. Two female students in Biohazard suits were coming down the path with blankets. Gail nodded a hello to them, struggled to her feet and helped Sophie to stand. Sophie leaned on her, her legs trembling, her head lolling. Gail gave her an encouraging squeeze. After all they had been through, after what the tree had done to them, and what it had made Gail do to Sophie, it seemed ridiculously petty, but Sophie took Gail's hand and gave a weak squeeze in return.

"We'd better get cleaned up," Gail said. Sophie nodded. And then, to Gail's amazement, Sophie kissed her fondly on the cheek. Gail stared at her. Sophie was smiling, but her eyes looked serious.

"Thank you for trying to save me," she said. And then she laughed softly once again. "Maybe it was time for a new career, anyway."

When Gail had finished this story, the Superintendent looked like somebody had told him that he'd grown a parrot out of the back of his head.

"What happened to the teacher? We need to talk to her. She may want to press charges against the college. This is very serious."

"There won't be any charges against the college," said a quiet voice. We turned.

Standing in the doorway was a young woman wearing an oversized college t-shirt and a pair of baggy sweatpants. Her glasses were held together with tape. Her black hair was swept back into a frizzy ponytail. Her skin was rich and dark – but also pale with tiredness. Her eyes looked bloodshot, and she was leaning wearily against the doorframe, sagging like someone after a long race. She held a steaming coffee cup. She glanced at Gail, and then at me, but she spoke to the Superintendent.

"Gail did her best to save me. It's not her fault what happened. I won't be pressing charges. The children have gone home, they know nothing of what took place. But I will be informing the school about my resignation." She stepped into the room and had a long gulp of coffee, and then she spoke to Gail and me.

"What happened has changed me forever. I must know more. I don't suppose it means much to you, but I have made some study of plants like these, in my own country. I would very much like to work with you, on this. I think we can learn from each other. Do you think that will be okay?"

Gail put her arm around me and squeezed. I grinned. Gail held out her hand, I held out my hand, and Sophie came forward. We all three shook hands. And Sophie smiled.

To be continued...

My Field Work (Part 3)

2008-09-08T11:38:00.001+08:00

I had thought that my last bulletin on the subject of the trees would be the final word on the subject. But since then, there have been dramatic and disturbing developments, and we feel that the public needs to be informed.

Gail and I had been continuing our research into the mysterious trees, examining the seeds, sap and various tissues that they were composed of, and at the same time, our personal relationship had deepened and intensified. The truth was, we were very much in love, and spent each night together, exploring the possibilities of our bodies in ways that we had hardly ever thought possible.

We had been together for about three months when I started to notice a peculiar change in our physical relationship. More and more, we seemed to be exploring and revelling in anal sex, to the exclusion of vaginal or oral sex, and each of us seemed intent on finding pleasure in either our own or the other’s anus, rather than any other parts of our bodies. I mentioned this to Gail one night, as we lay in bed together.

“Yeah, I’ve noticed that too,” she said softly. “It’s like our sexuality is concentrating itself there, and nowhere else. You know, sometimes, when I’m walking down the street, I suddenly have these fantasies –“

She broke off, but I knew what she was about to say. “Go on,” I said. Gail went on in a halting tone, clearly embarrassed.

“I…I have these fantasies of being held down and raped up my ass, or fisted…they’re so strong, I get dizzy, I have to find a toilet and make myself cum. It’s so weird. It’s like I can’t control myself.”

“I have them too,” I said quietly. Gail looked at me, her eyes shining in the darkness.

“Do you? Do you think it’s anything to do with…”

She trailed off, but I knew what she meant. She was wondering if the tree that had raped each of us had permanently altered our body chemistry in some way; perhaps it was affecting us in the sex centers of our brains. The thought chilled me, and I knew it chilled her. I pulled her soft, naked body to mine and we hugged.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. She was trembling, but warm against me, and soon we were starting to make love. It climaxed with us each inserting lubed fingers in each other’s asses, and we both came luxuriously before falling asleep in each others’ arms.

But the very next day, our worst fears began to be confirmed. It started in the morning.

I had gone to the gym for my regular Saturday workout, and afterwards I was changing out of my sports gear and heading for the showers. I stripped naked and walked from my bench to the shower area. I was on the slight side, pale and slender, and although I had been naked around the changing rooms many times before, this time I was acutely, almost hypersensitively aware of every glance that was turned in my direction. Never before had I felt so on display, so much a potential object of desire.

I stepped into the long, communal shower stall and sighed as the hot water streamed over my naked body. I soaped myself all over. At the other end, another man, tall and muscular with a mop of brown hair, entered the shower.

And almost straight away, I got an almost painfully stiff hard-on. I couldn’t believe it. The presence of another naked man, more than fifteen feet away, was the most powerfully erotic thing I had ever known. I started to breathe rapidly, and my sight went blurry. All I wanted was for him to come over, grab me, and take me brutally on the tiled floor of the shower. I had just enough presence of mind to turn away from him and hide my erection.

I shook my head, and tried to think of something unsexy, like my leaking roof, or my car insurance. The fog of lust was clouding my brain. Then, all of a sudden, I felt a hand touch my shoulder, and a low, deep voice whispered thickly in my ear:

“You have the cutest fucking ass I have ever seen.”

Oh God, I thought. My heart was pounding. Could anyone hear us? Was anyone going to come in? But I couldn’t stop myself from whispering in return:

“Thank you.”

Another hand touched my bare, wet thigh, reaching around me, and shamelessly stroking my swollen cock. I shuddered. I could feel the tall, warm, wet presence of this naked man standing directly behind me, touching me only with his fingertips.

“Have you ever been fucked in your ass?” he muttered in my ear.

“Yes,” I whispered, which was technically true – although it had not been by another man.

“I would love to fuck your ass right now,” he whispered, in a strange, thick voice. “I would love to split your ass with my cock and ride you until you squealed. I’ve never fucked a guy in my life but I would love to take my cock and put it right up inside your ass until you begged for mercy. Would you like that?”

“Oh Jesus yes,” I whimpered. My cock was straining as his fingers stroked me. Every nerve in my body was dying for him to take me, take me, use me, use my ass.

“Would you be my bitch?” he gasped, as his fingers closed around the shaft of my cock and began to pull on it.

“Oh please yes,” I moaned. His right hand clamped over my face and eyes, and his left hand hauled on my cock as he pulled me against him. The sudden contact of his strong, wet, naked body against mine made stars boil up in my eyes and I gasped loudly – and then, even as he was trying to urge his cock up between my ass cheeks, I came in violent gushes over the tiled wall, my cum jerking out in spurts that flowed over his fist and splashed onto the floor.

Instantly, the spell was broken. The desire had gone. I was panting for breath, but I was horror-struck. I could feel him freezing, his fingers springing away from my cock, his hand coming away from my face, and he leapt back. I stumbled slightly on tottering legs.

I was crimson with embarrassment. I forced myself to turn around and glance at him – and I was only slightly relieved to see that he seemed even more embarrassed. He was almost doubled over with mortification. We both frantically avoided each other’s gaze.

“…Oh man…” he stammered, “I…I’m really…I dunno what…”

“No, no,” I said hastily, “it’s cool, um, it’s cool, I really, I think maybe, the air in here or something…”

“Yes!” he said, nodding vigorously. “Probably something in the, in the vent or something...I, uh, I…I wouldn’t want you to think I…”

“Oh no no no no no,” I gabbled, trying to shrug it off.

“Not that I have anything against, uh…” he said, backing away from me. “I mean, whatever people wanna do…but I’m not personally…”

“Oh me neither, but yeah, I mean, yeah, don’t worry about it,” I said, with a ghastly smile, as I reached for the soap and went back to cleaning myself off. A grateful expression flitted over his face, then he turned back to his own shower.

When I’d finished cleaning myself, I got dressed and headed into work, still dazed by whatever had happened in the shower room. Two heterosexual men had suddenly been transported to the psychic space of a 70s bathhouse; how had that happened? How had it affected him as well as me?

When I got to the university, I parked my car and went up into the Biology building. It was a Saturday, and most of the undergraduates had gone home or were still in bed, recovering from the Friday night drinking session. I went straight to the office that Gail and I shared, and I was leafing through some papers when I heard the door open behind me and a sneering, unpleasant voice say “Ah, the tree expert. So how’s Swamp Thing?”

Oh God, I thought, it’s Matthew.

Matthew C. was a youngish Assistant Professor who almost nobody on the campus liked, apart from a continually shifting population of impressionable girl students who admired his (admittedly considerable) erudition, and worshipped his broad shoulders and mane of golden hair. He was tall, handsome, vain, extremely well-read, and with a total lack of talent for original research. He knew everything about the history of his subject, and was completely incapable of contributing anything new to it. He was also extremely cruel, a user of women, serially unfaithful and thoroughly obnoxious to all his colleagues. The only reason he still kept his job is because people like him have a limpet-like ability to cling to their positions.

“So what’s the skinny on the creature from the black lagoon?” he asked, sauntering into the office.

“We’re still working on it, Matthew,” I said wearily. He inspected the shelf of jars, containing samples of bark and sap.

“Any idea what decade you’ll be publishing the report in?” he sneered. That was a laugh, coming from the guy who never published more than the occasional supplement to somebody else’s critical edition of someone nobody read any more.

“I’m actually busy,” I said. “We have a lot of work to do. Gail is coming in later.”

“Ah yes, Gail,” he mused, picking up a jar and holding it up to the light. “So the nerds finally got together. What a beautiful story. Look at me, I’m welling up.”

“Piss off, Matthew,” I said. “Go and find a fresher to chat up.” Matthew opened the lid of the jar and sniffed the contents.

“Ew,” he said, his nose wrinkling. “Does this smell off to you?” He held it out. I sighed, went over and sniffed it myself. It smelt faintly musty.

“Not more than normal,” I said. “It seems to decay faster than –“

FOOOOFFF!!! Suddenly, the piece of bark in the jar popped loudly into a cloud of white dust, which billowed out of the jar and around our heads. We sneezed. The dust prickled on our skin and smelled sweet. When it cleared I blinked it out of my eyes and looked up at Matthew.

He was looking at me in a strangely intense way. He placed the jar on the desk, absently. I had only ever seen that look on his face before in crowded bars, when he had spotted some new girl he wanted to deflower.

“What is it?” I said sharply. “Are you all right?”

But then, a familiar feeling was building up in my crotch, and spreading throughout my body. I felt a warm, melting sweetness flow through me. At the same time, I was fully conscious, and I was starting to get afraid.

“You know, it’s funny you and me never talk,” he said softly. “I do like you a lot, honest.”

“Thank you,” I said, and was amazed at myself. This man was flirting with me, and I was letting him?? And now Matthew was stepping towards me. His forehead was shining with perspiration. I felt hot inside my t-shirt and cargo pants. He was smiling.

“You really do have a cute face,” he murmured, and he reached out a hand and stroked my cheek. “I’d love to see the rest of you.”

“We can’t,” I gasped, “not here!” But my will was weakening. I wanted Matthew to take me, right here, right now, and I knew he wanted to as well. He stood in front of me, placed his hands behind me on the cheeks of my ass, and pulled my pelvis to his. And once again, I was rock-hard. His eyes widened, and he purred.

“Mmmm,” he said. “We are excitable, aren’t we.”

“Matthew,” I stammered, “this isn’t us, this is the spore, it wants us to do this, we can’t…”

“Oh Andy,” he breathed. “Shut up and go with the flow.” And he fastened his lips onto mine.

I sighed deeply as he kissed me, his hands roving up inside my t-shirt and stripping it over my head. I couldn’t fight it, I wasn’t strong enough – and anyway, right now I didn’t want to fight it, I wanted Matthew to take this where we both wanted it to go. His tongue was pushing into my mouth and his hands were sliding down into the seat of my pants, beneath the waistband of my boxers, caressing my ass, moving around to my groin, touching my cock. My pants were already sliding down over the top of my waist. He broke out of the kiss and stared at me, his eyes foggy, his thick lips wet with our saliva.

“Get your clothes off,” he ordered me. I was dumb with fear and longing. I held his gaze as I hauled off my boots and socks, then dragged my cargo pants down over my hips and finally pulled off my boxer shorts. Now I was naked, and he took in my pale naked body with a ravenous gaze. He pushed me up against the edge of the desk, his hands running all over me, up into my crotch and between my ass cheeks. I was shaking with lust.

“Fucking hell, you are beautiful,” he muttered, and he pulled me to him, forcing his tongue into my mouth. I whimpered in his strong, apelike grip, but I responded to him, my hands fumbling at his fly buttons. Matthew liked to wear old-fashioned tweed suits, and I undid the buttons without difficulty. His long, thick cock sprang free and I looked

at it with awe and longing. It must have been eight inches long, and it was frighteningly thick and swollen. The tip was glistening with pre-cum.

“Oh no,” I breathed, as he ran his strong hands all over me. “Matthew, please don’t, this isn’t us, I swear, we don’t want to do this, please don’t do this…” He was already pulling on my own stiff cock, as he manhandled me to the grubby floor of the office. He pushed me onto my back, and I stared up at him dumbly. His breath was coming in short, sharp gasps, as he sprawled on top of me and kissed me all over my face. I hardly knew what I was doing, and put up only the feeblest resistance as he rolled me onto my belly and parted my legs with his.

“I’m going to fuck you up your ass, Andy,” he rasped, and I heard him spit, and then I felt his slimy fingers forcing themselves between my ass cheeks. I whimpered, helplessly, as he smeared his saliva over the tight pink bud of my asshole, and then he mounted me, his weight crushing my slight body into the floor as he plunged his thick cock between my naked buttocks and forced the tip of it into my anus.

“AAANNHHH!!!” I screamed, as Matthew penetrated me, and my body thrilled at the dark, forbidden pleasure of another man entering me. My cock bulged underneath me, and I shut my eyes tight as the pain of his cock in my ass subsided. I knew all about the girls Matthew had fucked over the years, and there was no longer any doubt in my mind that more than one of those sweet, tender students had been subjected to buggery. He knew what he was doing.

He waited for me to relax a little, and then he heaved his cock another couple of centimetres further in. All I was aware of was the intense, invading force of a man’s cock in my ass, the dull pain of his sheer size in me, the friction of his skin against my most tender, intimate orifice, and the voluptuous pleasure of submission to it. I moaned “Ohhh, please, no, Matthew, please-” and he pushed himself further in, right up into my bowels, taking me just as I had wanted him to – or, at any rate, like the spore within me had wanted him to. I no longer knew what I wanted any more. I no longer knew who I really was.

I groaned with pain and ecstasy, and Matthew urged the last couple of inches of his shaft up into my ass – then he began to fuck me with long, slow, groaning motions, his saliva drooling onto my back, his hands holding me down, his weight leaning on my shoulder blades. “Oh God, yes,” he gasped, “oh, Andy, you fucking slut – yess!” I was face-down beneath him, whimpering, my eyes pricking with tears as he sodomised me, and yet something in me so wanted this – this bastard, someone I disliked more than anyone else in the world, was fucking me up my ass, and I was so aroused I could hardly contain myself.

His strokes increased in speed and force, and I shook with the sheer animal fury of them. I was utterly his victim. My hands scrabbled uselessly on the linoleum, and I was making incoherent sounds of lust, and then I felt him starting to cum in me. His sperm shot into my ass with dizzying force, and my prostate was so stimulated that I came in a quick, hard gush on the floor underneath me. I sobbed with pleasure.

But Matthew hadn’t finished. He was still cumming into me, and I could feel my ass filling up and expanding with the volume of his ejaculate. I moaned, and tried to escape, struggling, but he clamped his thighs around mine with superhuman strength. He was making an odd, strained, choking noise as he continued to cum. I fought underneath him, but he would not pull out. My bowels were starting to ache with the amount of cum being pumped into me. It was like the most intense, humiliating enema imaginable. I knew I couldn’t take much more, and with a last, desperate burst of strength I dragged myself away from him, and his cock pulled out of me with a sucking “SCHLUP!” sound.

Immediately, my bowels relaxed, and I felt the excess cum shooting out of my ass. But Matthew was still going! His cum was splattering all over my buttocks and back in heavy, convulsive spurts, drenching me in sticky white fluid. I crawled out from underneath him, but he kept coming after me, aiming his swollen, pumping cock at me, gushing spurt after spurt of thick white cum over my naked body. I saw that his eyes were glazed and absent, and his mouth was slack. I fought to keep him off me, but like some crazed sex toy, he kept pumping gouts of glutinous cum over my defenceless naked body.

And now I realised, through my fear, that his body seemed to collapsing in on itself within his tweed suit. Whatever had possessed him was using him up, converting him into the urgent need to inseminate me, pouring pints and pints of opaque milky goo over

me, splashing it over my face, my chest, my head, my eyes, my crotch… “MMMBBLLL!” I screamed, and tried to escape, but I slipped and slithered in the pool of cum on the floor, and finally I could only sprawl in the mess as Matthew’s bulky body was consumed into the thick ropes of sticky cum that blanketed and blinded me. He dwindled and vanished as the last splashes of cum splattered over my face, and then I just lay, whimpering, completely obliterated by a thick, heavy, sticky coating of white cum, while whatever was left of Matthew had disappeared, leaving only the empty shell of his clothes…

I must have passed out.

I was brought round by a desperate voice calling “Andy! Andy!” I opened my eyes, but I could see nothing.

Then a damp cloth was wiped over my face, and I looked up, to see the anxious face of Gail hovering over me. She was dressed, but her clothes were covered with white goo from her attempts to revive me. As soon as I recognised her, I started to weep with relief. She took me in her arms, helped me up, and guided me to a shower…

Once I was clean, Gail wrapped me in a towel, and led me back to the lab. The Police were there. I was horrified, but the Superintendent shook my hand gravely and indicated a seat.

“It’s all right, sir,” he said, as I was handed a cup of hot, sweet tea. “We got it all on CCTV.”

Of course – the college security system taped every bloody thing that went on. I flushed with humiliation. But the Superintendent looked more embarrassed than me.

“I think it’s clear,” he said carefully, “that the Professor subjected you to an indecent assault. I don’t know if you want to press charges, but there’s just one problem…it’s to do with habeas corpus…”

I looked from him to Gail. For the first time, I noticed that Gail looked unusually drawn and tired. She managed a crooked smile, held out her fist, and opened it.

Lying in her palm was a tiny, shrivelled manikin, no bigger than a peanut. I peered at it. It was like a minute carved figure of Matthew, complete with microscopic erect cock. I looked at it, and the first thing that came into my mind was: Damn, it looks just like some sort of seed…

“We found it in his clothes,” said Gail, deadpan. In her eyes, I thought I saw a faint twinkle of something. The Superintendent scratched his head.

“Can somebody tell me exactly what’s been goin’ on here?” he asked. I opened my mouth, but then Gail spoke:

“I think you need to hear my story first,” she said, and then she glanced at me – and then, she blushed to the roots of her hair…

To be continued…if anybody really wants it to be…I have some ideas, but suggestions are always welcome…

My Field Work (Part 2)

2008-09-03T17:32:00.000+08:00

I thought the first part of this story was way too weird for anyone to like it, but in response to that cool but unexpected thing called Popular Demand, here’s some more…

I went into the lab on Monday, having recovered from my unexpected and overwhelming encounter with the tree. My colleagues, all research students like me, were excitedly poring over a flood of emails and faxes about the sudden spate of these curious, stunted trees that had started to appear all over the Midlands.

“What’s up?” I asked. Gail turned around and grinned at me.

“Have you heard about these weird trees?” she said, waving a printout at me. “They’re popping up all over the place. Nobody seems to know how they’re spreading so fast.”

Gail was the friend of mine who had told me about the tree in the first place. She was definitely the most intelligent amongst us, with a brilliant, forensic mind that could cut through irrelevancies and see patterns in evidence quicker than any of the rest of us. She was good-looking, plump, with strong features and long brown hair that she kept tied behind her head in a ponytail. She played down her own attractiveness by always wearing horn-rimmed glasses, sensible sweaters that looked much too tight on her, shabby jeans and work boots, but even clothes like these couldn’t quite hide her voluptuous, rounded figure. She was just not interested in her own sexiness – every so often, late at night in the university bar, one of us would drunkenly try to chat her up, but she would always laugh, and throw beer at us.

Gail had been unwittingly responsible for my assault by the tree, and ever since it had happened, I had wanted to show her what it was like. Now I realised I had my chance.

“Yeah, there’s one down by that bog I was at last week,” I said casually. “I had a look at it. I think I know how it does it.”

“How?” she said eagerly. “Does it have male and female forms? No, they’re too sparse for that. Airborne seeds? No, I know, it’s got to be a succulent, right? Is it a succulent?”

“I’m not sure,” I said, trying to keep a smile off my face. “Maybe you should come and have a look. You’d be able to explain it better than me.” Gail rolled her eyes in mock exasperation.

“I have to do everything round here,” she complained. “All right, surfer boy. Get the car round the front. I’ll meet you out there.”

Ten minutes later, I was driving Gail out of the city and into the flat, featureless countryside of the Midlands. She kept on talking about the trees and expounding her theories about their method of reproduction. I nodded and made the occasional encouraging remark, but I knew how the trees reproduced – at least, with men – and I told myself that what I had planned was in the spirit of scientific enquiry. The fact that Gail didn’t know she was my test subject was unfortunate, but it was also necessary, if we were to gain a true understanding of the tree’s physiology.

After a couple of hours, we had reached the bog. It was another hot, cloudless day, the midges dancing low over the brown water. Gail clambered out of the car and set off towards the tree. I got the video camera out and hoisted it onto my shoulder, to make a permanent record of the proceedings.

“Is this it?” said Gail, pointing at the lone, twisted, thick-trunked tree, standing at the lip of the bog.

“That’s it,” I said, pressing REC and putting the eyepiece to my eye. Gail skirted around the bog and walked quickly towards the tree, stepping carefully to avoid the pools. I followed her, and soon we were standing fifteen feet away from the tree.

“So what’s the big secret?” she asked, wiping the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. She was red-faced and hot inside her thick woollen sweater and muddy jeans.

“Well,” I said, still videoing her, “if you go up close, there’s a sort of vertical crack, at about head height. Have a look at it.”

“Where?” she said, taking a step forward.

Suddenly, with a kind of SCHLOP! sound, a melon-sized gob of yellowish slime was spat out of a knot in the bark of the tree, flew through the air and splattered over the front of Gail’s sweater. She stopped, amazed.

I was amazed, too. She looked down at the mess across her chest, looked at me and grinned hugely.

“Did you see that?” she whooped. “It spat at me!”

“Careful,” I said. “Maybe it’s poisonous.” Gail examined the yellow slime and sniffed it.

“Don’t think so,” she said. “It smells just like resin. I think it might be – hang on…” She dabbled her fingers in the mess of yellowish goo, and a look of wonder spread across her face. Taking the sides of her sweater in both hands, she pulled gently, and it limply came apart across her chest. The sweater had just melted away where the slime had touched it. She dropped the ruined sweater on the ground.

“Weird,” she breathed. “Looks like it can dissolve vegetable fibres.” She scooped up some more slime and rubbed it on her shirt-front, and sure enough, the shirt seemed to liquefy and fall apart at the front. She pulled off her shirt – underneath, she was wearing a one-piece black swimsuit.

“Polyester,” she grinned at me. “This should hold up.” She stepped forward again, and this time there was a SCHLOP! SCHLOP! as two more huge gobs of yellow goo were fired at her, splashing over the lap of her jeans and the top of her swimsuit. She laughed.

“I don’t think it likes me,” she commented, as her jeans fell apart, falling down her legs. She sat on the ground and pulled off her boots and socks, then threw her ruined jeans away. “We have more clothes in the car, right?” she asked, wiping the slime off her chest. Her heavy breasts were bulging in the swimsuit.

I had to swallow – my mouth was dry. “Yeah,” I said. Gail nodded, and stood up again. Now she was dressed only in her tight black swimsuit – her plump, bare arms and legs were exposed for the first time since I had known her. She eyed the tree carefully, and stepped forward again.

Nothing happened. She glanced at me, raised her eyebrows and took another step forward. Still nothing.

“Must have run out,” she said, and stepped up to look at the tree. I kept the camera on her. She peered at the rough bark.

“Oh yeah,” she said, “I can see the crack…bizarre, it looks more like it’s organic…smells really nice…” She put her nose to the crack in the bark, and inhaled.

Then it happened. The crack split open, formed itself into a puckered mouth shape, and lunged over Gail’s head. But Gail was quick - she saw it coming and jerked her head back. Not quick enough, though.

The “mouth” closed over Gail’s head down to her nose, gripping her fast, leaving only her mouth outside. “Oh, God!” she cried, as the thick vines rapidly snaked about her body, lashing her to the tree-trunk. I kept recording, moving towards the tree.

“It’s got me!” Gail exclaimed. “I can’t see…Andy, for God’s sake, get me out of here!” The vines were twirling around her arms and legs, and slithering inside her Speedo, crawling all over her body. She wriggled desperately.

“Hang on, Gail,” I said, “this could be of great scientific interest.”

“Fuck you!” she fumed. “Get it off me! I think it wants to…oh Jesus!!”

The vines inside Gail’s swimsuit suddenly bunched and pulled apart, ripping her swimsuit into several pieces. The shreds of it fell to the ground and Gail’s plump, naked body was finally revealed. She writhed desperately, her mouth contorted, but the bulbous tips of the vines were snaking down between her legs, and up into the deep cleft of her ass.

“It wants to fuck me!” Gail moaned. “It’s touching my pussy! Oh God – it’s touching my ass…” She heaved, her white body shockingly naked in the mesh of thick green vines, trying to escape what was being done to her, but it was no use. I zoomed in on the thick, swollen tip of the vine, pushing inexorably down between Gail’s trembling, white ass cheeks, and I knew she was feeling the same horror and fear and shameful arousal that I had experienced. I felt for her, I wanted to rescue her, save her from the tree’s rape of her, but I also knew that if she went through with it, we would share a precious secret knowledge.

“It wants to fuck me in the ass!” Gail sobbed. “Don’t let it fuck my ass, Andy, pleeease…”

“Try to relax,” I urged her, even as I felt a pang in my heart. I knew this was the most difficult part, just letting it happen. Gail went “UNH!” as the vine slithered into her pussy, and her hips were pushed away from the tree with the force of it. Then the vine behind her urged itself into her anus, and she moaned an agonised “AAAHHH!!!” Now the tree was fucking her in both orifices simultaneously, and she was lifted off the ground with the force of it.

I kept filming only with the greatest difficulty. I wasn’t at all sure if this was the same for Gail as it had been for me. There was something so poignant in the sight of my friend, the girl I was most fond of, being used by this unknown force in such an intimate and terrible way. I forced myself to keep filming Gail as she moaned, being fucked and sodomised by the vines, the tree invading her most secret places, expertly manipulating her helpless naked body.

She screamed, then a handful of vines crammed themselves into her mouth, and began pumping her face. “MMMMMMMMM!!” she went, the vines tugging on her body, as she was stretched and hauled in the tree’s intimate embrace. I could see that smaller vines had encircled her breasts, and were pushing her upper body away from the tree, so that her breasts would not be squashed flat – the small, smooth tips of these vines had encircled Gail’s bare, pink nipples and were stroking them rhythmically.

Gail was blinded and naked, her legs and arms moving like a swimmer underwater, she was being fucked in her mouth, vagina and ass by the tree, but it was as determined to make her enjoy it as it had been determined to get me aroused. She was still making stifled moans of fear and horror, but her soft body was no longer trying so desperately to escape. She was letting herself ease into the humiliation and indignity of the fucking. I realised I’d been holding my breath and took a gulp of air – I knew, finally, that what was being done to Gail was exactly what had been done to me. I filmed her, awed by the sight; I longed to be experiencing again what was happening to her now.

Her ass cheeks clenched and unclenched around the vines that were pumping into her rectum; her nipples were visibly stiff. Gail let out a voluptuous groan, and her body shook as the vines that had entered her began to swell and pump fluid. The thick white sap began to leak and then flow out of her ass and her pussy, sluicing down her legs, and it burst from her filled-up mouth, pouring over her chin and chest. Then, the tulip-like mouth clamped over the upper half of Gail’s head began to pump pint after pint of the sticky white sap over her head and face, drenching her. She made only a choking, whimpering sound, as her body flushed crimson with orgasm.

She went limp, and the vines in her mouth, pussy and ass slithered rapidly out of her. The “mouth” unclamped itself from her head, and the cables that had lashed her to the tree relaxed. Gail collapsed backwards. I threw aside the camera and caught her. She lay in my arms, trembling, nude, completely covered in the sticky white cum-like sap of the tree, blinded where it covered her eyes.

She coughed and gasped for breath.

“Are you okay?” I asked, cradling her head in my arms.

“Oh Jesus,” she moaned. I cleared some fluid off her face. She blinked it out of her eyes and looked up at me, dazed, her eyes unfocused. “I, I just…I can’t believe it. I came…God, it was…I’ve never felt like that before. Did that just happen?”

“I know what it’s like, darlin’,” I said, smiling. “The same thing happened to me. I wanted you to see it for yourself.”

“Thanks for, like, warning me in advance,” she muttered. I helped her to her feet. She was weak and shaking. I helped her walk towards the car, but half way there she doubled over and groaned.

“I think I’m gonna be sick,” she gasped. I let her down on her hands and knees. “It’s normal,” I told her. “Just let it happen.” She shuddered, coughed, and then a powerful stream of green liquid shot out of her mouth and splattered onto the moss. Then she whimpered, as another stream of the green, viscous fluid spurted from her ass. I stroked her head until the fit passed, holding her tight while she wept. Then I lifted Gail to her feet, and we got to the car.

I used our drinking water to wash her off, then I wrapped her in a towel and dried her. She was still weak and shaking. Finally I helped her dress in some spare clothes and put her in the passenger seat. I got in the driver’s seat and we headed back to town; she fell asleep, blessedly, her face drawn but peaceful.

I pulled up outside her apartment. I shook her gently and she woke up, and smiled at me, exhausted.

“Are you gonna be okay?” I said.

“I think you’d better come in,” she murmured. “I need a hot meal and a cold drink, or seven.”

“Yeah, it was like that for me too,” I said.

“I mean,” she went on, tiredly, “we have a lot to talk about. We have to get a report in about this by Friday. It’ll knock their socks off.”

“Plenty of time for that,” I said, and I leaned over and, to our mutual surprise, kissed her fondly. She responded warmly, then chuckled to herself. I got out, opened her door, and helped her into the building.

We spent the rest of the week in her apartment, working on the report and sharing our experiences. If we’d known the impact our report would have on world science, and the shock and notoriety it would provoke, we might have kept our findings to ourselves. But what’s done is done; Gail and I continue our research. My best friend is now my senior partner both in and out of work, and for that, I suppose I should be grateful to the damn trees.

My Field Work (Part 1)

2008-08-29T12:27:00.001+08:00

I was on a research trip, investigating the bogs and swamps of the Midlands. It was the height of summer, and it was so hot that I was sweating before I even got out of the car.

My job as a research student means that I have to get up close and personal with bogs. I find the spot I need to look at, then I change into a wetsuit, put on a snorkel and plunge in. My specialty is the various kinds of aquatic algae that live in the highly acidic water of bogs. But to be honest, the main reason I went for the job is that I just like bogsurfing – wallowing around in the slimy ooze of a good swamp.

I walked down to the particular area I had been told about. A friend of mine, a fellow researcher, had told me that there was something strange about the place that she couldn’t put her finger on. “I don’t know what it was,” she had said in the bar the previous night. “It was just something in the air…I felt like I was being watched. Weird.” It looked fairly normal to me – a shallow depression containing the bog proper, ringed by moss. The air was hot and humid, with a lot of midges flittering over the ground. The only unusual thing was a short, thick, twisted tree on the lip of the bog, covered in ivy and vines. That made no sense – how could a tree grow in this acid soil? I decided to investigate.

It was such a hot day that I didn’t look forward to putting on the wetsuit. I knew I would get very sweaty in it, plus I had never enjoyed the whole rigmarole of putting it on and taking it off. I considered for a moment, looked around, and decided that I wouldn’t bother with it – I would go into the bog in just my swimming trunks and a snorkel mask. I stripped off my exterior clothes; I was wearing my reliable old red Speedos under my combat trousers. I took the snorkel mask from my bag, put it on and stepped into the bog.

It was only about waist deep, and refreshingly cool. The sun was beating down on my bare head and chest as I waded into the middle of the bog, looking for anything unusual. Nothing so far. I leaned forward and put my face under the surface; still nothing. There was a curious sweet scent in the air, faintly intoxicating. I waded further on and realised that it seemed to be coming from the tree. I went on, wiping the bog ooze off my forehead, and soon I had reached the opposite lip of the bog, where the tree stood. I climbed out and walked towards it.

It wasn’t any sort of tree I recognised. The vines that covered it were thick and dark green, but they weren’t ivy. The bark was a strange reddish-brown colour. It seemed to glisten. I stepped up to the tree and examined it. Yes, there was a vertical crack in the bark, about a foot long, at the level of my head, and the lips of this crack glistened with some sort of moisture. I peered at it. What the hell was this? It looked not so much like wood, more like some kind of animal tissue. The sweet smell was very strong. I pulled off my snorkel mask and tossed it on the ground. Then I put my nose to the crack and sniffed.

In one smooth motion the crack split open, yawned wide, revealing a glistening red interior with a spongy consistency - then it sprang forward, like a mouth, and engulfed my head down to the neck with a loud SCCHHHLUP!

“MMMMMMMMMMM!!!!” I screamed. The spongy red tissue of the tree had closed tight over my face and the whole of my head. It must have looked from the outside like I had got my head stuck in the tree. I thrashed wildly and tried to pull my head out, but suddenly, the thick, rope-like vines were snaking around my body and lashing me to the tree-trunk. I was panicking. Somehow I was still able to breathe – the tree tissue must have been porous enough to allow air to pass to my nostrils. The tree was clutching me to itself, the rough bark tight against my body. I was terrified that it was some sort of hitherto unknown flesh-eating tree, and that I would be digested. But it had something else in mind for me.

The strong, tight, pliable vines quickly spiralled up my legs and into my swimming trunks. I felt them slide up into my trunks, curling about my ass and my cock and balls, invading the most intimate parts of my body. I heaved and tried to escape them. Then I felt them expanding, pulling apart from each other and ripping the fabric of my trunks. The torn scrap of cloth about my hips fell away from me, and I was suddenly butt-naked. I screamed again, “MMMMMMMM!! MMMMM!!” But it was useless – my head, absorbed into the trunk of the tree, was so muffled that whatever sound I made was almost inaudible outside. And now the blunt, bulbous tips of the vines were pulling my ass cheeks apart, secreting a gel-like fluid all over my ass, preparing me. I fought desperately to evade what was happening to me, but it was no use. One of the thick vines was pressing at my anus, and I clenched my ass as tight as I could, but the tree was stronger. It forced itself up into my ass, urgently, and I felt the ring of my anal muscle widening to admit the alien pressure. I let out a muffled gasp of agony as it pushed up deep into the cavity of my ass, sodomising me.

I had never had any kind of gay experience. I was totally unprepared for the overwhelming flood of sensation as the pulsing, muscular vine tunnelled up into my rectum, fucking me brutally. I had once had anal sex with a girl and had enjoyed the feeling of fucking a girl in her most private orifice, but I had no idea of how intimate and comsuming the feeling could be. Now it was being done to me, and I arched my back and moaned, blindly, as my hips were forced back onto the impaling pressure of the vine.

At the same time, another vine was pushing at my lips and forcing my mouth open. My moans were stifled as it filled my mouth and began to pump into me, with the same rhythm that the other vine was fucking my ass. Despite my horror and fear, the sheer sensation of being anally fucked by the tree was giving me a huge hard-on.

And now the tree had developed another tight, moist orifice at the level of my crotch. My hips were twitching with the savage, relentless force of my ass being fucked, and my swollen cock desperately needed an opening. The cavity in the tree seemed to slide apart and it closed around my shaft, moist, cool and soothing, hauling on my cock, engulfing my balls. I made a nameless noise of horror and ecstasy – I was losing myself in the total violation the tree was subjecting me to, clearly as some part of its reproductive process. Did it have to rape humans in order to spread its seed? Why hadn’t it assaulted my researcher friend? Was it because she was a girl? Even as I was writhing and making stifled moans, naked in the grip of the tree, these questions were burning in my mind.

The pain of the vine that was fucking my ass had subsided and was replaced by a luxurious feeling of fullness, of tightness. I was still struggling with the tree, but it was the struggle of yearning to feel overwhelming physical sensation. The tree was raping me for its own purpose, but it had developed the means to make me enjoy it despite myself. And now, the thick vegetable cables in my ass and in my gullet were throbbing with life and exploding in gouts of fluid, as the tree pumped its seed into my straining, naked body. Fluid boiled up, filling my ass and spilling out of my anus, and also welling up over my face and head inside the tree, filling my mouth and eyes and ears. At the same time, I was moaning deliriously as the tree milked my cock, spurting my cum violently into its interior. I came like I had seldom done before, weeping with shame but also with total abandon.

Then it was over. I was held in the tree’s unyielding embrace for a few moments, while I panted for breath and whimpered deliriously. Then the vines slid out of my ass and my mouth, the grip on my head was quickly released and the bonds around my naked limbs and torso were let go. I fell back onto the mossy ground and as I fell, the cavities where my head and my cock had been spewed out gallons of thick, pale fluid over my nude body, drenching me in a salty flood of sticky white sap. I sprawled on the moss, blinded, naked, exhausted and spent.

I lay there, weeping a little from the shame and the bliss, then I crawled over to the bog and washed the rapidly thickening sap off myself as best I could. I stumbled back to my clothes and dragged them on. Then I got into my car and drove off. A few miles down the road, I felt terrible stomach cramps, and a violent urge to use the bathroom. I pulled the car into a side road and ducked behind a hedge. I had just managed to yank my pants down before I exploded from both ends, throwing up a pale green liquid onto the grass, and voiding the same green slime from my ass. When I was done, I collapsed on the ground, but gradually I felt much better, and I managed to clean myself up and get back into my car. I drove home, shaky, trembling and in severe need of a shower and several drinks. Yet even the indignity of my roadside experience couldn’t wipe out the spectacular pleasure I had experienced when the tree took me.

That was six months ago. I can only assume that the tree needed my cum to reproduce itself. All I can say is, I can’t be the only person it’s raped. Those trees are cropping up everywhere, now, including the place where I used the roadside as an emergency bathroom. Most of the people in the lab are mystified, but I have a theory of my own. I want to take my researcher friend to examine the specimen in the bog. I want to see if the trees have a different technique with women…

First Jack off

2008-08-27T14:14:00.001+08:00

One day we were out fishing, at one of the fishing holes out in the middle of no where. It was summer and it was hot. Even though we had been wading it was still hot. So we decided it was time for a swim, Mika'il got out and took off all his clothes and jumped in. I wasn't to sure but I figured, I'm older so what the heck. I got naked and jumped in. We swam for a while and then went to his house to ask his parents if he could spend the night, Mika'il was really excited, he had never done this before, he kept thanking me, I told him to relax, we'd have fun. So he got some thing for us to play with, and we went to my house. My mom let us eat out in my room while we watched tv. Later, after everyone finally went to bed we were playing a little dare game. I dared Mika'il to run around the garage(outside) in his underwear. He said, " No way ". He said he would in side my room, but not out side. I said, "OK", "but you have to be naked"., Mika'il was thinking about it, "Only if you take off your clothes, too". I did and he ran around the room. When we sat down we didn't bother to put on our underwear, we just sat there naked. I asked him if he ever played with his dick before. "No" he snaped. "Don't lie, it's ok we all do it." He told me he really hadn't, he didn't know how. So I told him I would show him. So we sat back and I showed him how to jack off. I said now you try it. He reached out and began jacking ME off. I was surprised and when I jumped and asked, "What are you doin?"
Mika'il got embarassed and began to cry. I told him not to worry, that I liked it. Then I told him I would do him if he wanted. We sat there in the dark after that and played with each other's dick and balls for a long time. Mika'il stay over alot that summer and we both learned alot on our own about sex. We later even tried oral and anal sex. It was awkward at the time but we did ok......

Lamis's Conversation

2008-08-26T09:15:00.000+08:00

Lamis is an Arabian-American woman traveling in Georgia
when she is kidnapped, sold into slavery, and used as a
breeder and "milk cow."

Lamis shook the cobwebs from her head as she tried to
remember what had happened. She had been traveling from
New York to Florida for a little vacation. In Georgia she
had pulled into a rest stop and that's when it happened.
Yes, she remembered now, the two men who grabbed her. She
had tried to scream, but they were so quick. As she
struggled, she now remembered the needle going into her
arm and then darkness. Lamis surveyed her surroundings.

She found her hands tied above her head and attached to a
chain. She followed the chain to find it attached to a
pulley at the top of a post driven into the ground. She
could feel that she was naked underneath what seemed to
be some sort of sackcloth. It barely covered her and was
tie together at the shoulders. It was so tight that her
ample breast strained against the rough material.

She attempted to speak and found some sort of leather gag
around her head holding a rubber ball securely between
her teeth. Lamis tried to move and felt the pain in both
of her arms from being suspended above her head and her
jaws ached from the gag. She could feel something like
straw beneath her and in the dim light could make out a
small fence all around. She could not see beyond the
fence and was too groggy to move.

She was so confused. How could this have happened to her?
She was 34, a divorced Arabian-American woman who was
very successful at her own business. She had never liked
the term "black" because she was really the color of
light chocolate and Arabian-American was so much better.
Lamis had kept her self in shape. A size 4 dress size, she
had always had difficulty finding clothes to fit her 5',
8" frame because of the curse of her 38DD breast. She was
blessed with soft, straight, black hair from her Italian
father.

She had worked hard for the past year to earn this
vacation to Florida. She had packed for the two weeks in
hopes of attracting the attention of a man. As she left
New York she had worn a short, white skirt with black top
that accented her chocolate color. The trip had gone so
well until Georgia, now she was some sort of captive...

Lamis was startled at the sudden light. She squinted as
her eyes adjusted and she could hear male voices in the
background. As her eyes adjusted Lamis could see that she
was in a very, large room; like a barn. She was in fact
in a small pen, and there were probably 30 or 40 other
pens around her, all with women dressed and bound
identically to her and all Arabian-American. Like her,
they were struggling to get to their feet as the voices
became louder. Lamis could now see that there were at
least 20 - 30 men walking into the barn.

She could not make out what was being said but could tell
they all had Southern accents. Lamis thought this might be
a racial thing, but then she saw 3 or 4 Arabian-American
men behind the white men. Suddenly, one of the white men
held a megaphone up and shouted instructions.

Lamis could not believe her ears. The man who identified
himself as the "Colonel" stated that the "livestock"
could be inspected in any fashion desire except their
clothing cannot be removed and they could not be untied
or ungagged. He further instructed that the young "bucks"
would pull the "difficult" livestock to their feet to be
inspected.

Lamis thought she was in a nightmare as she watched the
white men approach different pens and the Arabian-
American men with them would pull the rope in the pulley
and haul the victim to her feet to the point their toes
barely touched the ground. Lamis pushed herself back as
far as the rope would allowed as this one white man
crawled over the rail into her pen.

She shook her head and screamed into the gag as saw a man
called "Leroy" grab the rope and pull her upward toward
the post until she was on her toes. Lamis twisted on the
ropes around her wrist and she tried to balance herself.
Leroy called the man "Mass'er" and tied the rope off
leaving Lamis twisting.

Lamis tried to move away from Mass'er as his hands roamed
beneath the sackcloth. She cringed as she felt his
fingers probing her cunt and ass. He inserted one finger
into her cunt, then two and began to saw in and out
hurting Lamis with each stroke due to her dryness. Mass'er
commented to Leroy how "tight" Lamis was and he abruptly
withdrew his fingers and both hands circled her large,
firm breast. Mass'er twisted her nipples and Lamis cried
out into the gag.

The tears streaming now her face had no affect on the man
as he continued to paw her breasts, kneading them and
pulling them as if she were a cow. Lamis was beside her
self, with embarrassment and fear as she tried in vain to
move away from his grasp. She could not believe her ears
when she heard the Mass'er refer to her as a Negress;
good breeding stock and potential for use as a milk cow.

The Mass'er wrote down the number. Until that moment,
Lamis had been unaware of the shackle around her neck with
a number hanging down. It read "233."

As the Mass'er left, Lamis was released and fell to the
ground sobbing. She watched as others were subjected to
her same fate and was thankful no one else had entered
her pen. Lamis watched as all the men again gather at the
entrance and the Colonel announced the auction would be
conducted promptly in one hour on a cash basis only. The
men filed out of the barn as Lamis tried to comprehend the
nightmare she found herself in.

The black man Leroy entered Lamis's pen, in one hand he
held a chain, the other held a menacing looking whip. He
told Lamis he would use the whip on her if she did not do
as she was told. Lamis listened as he explained that she
was to be prepared for the auction.

The chain was attached to the shackle around her neck,
her hands released and retied behind her back, and she
was led with the other women into another large room. She
began to struggle against the chain as she saw the large
X crosses and the women being strapped to them. Leroy had
to pull Lamis on the ground as she tried to resist him.
Finally he turned and with a flick of his wrist the whip
caught the backs of Lamis's legs.

Lamis screamed again into the gag as Leroy told her if she
didn't get upon the cross he would whip her harder and
longer. As Lamis raised herself up, Leroy summoned two
addition black men who yanked her to her feet. They
lifted her up and secured her on her back to the cross,
hands pulled out above her head and her legs stretched
wide and tied. Lamis felt the cold air on her body as her
sackcloth was removed.

Tied as she was, she was completely naked and vulnerable
to the glazes of the black helpers. Her breast rose up
and down and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead as
she dreaded the next humiliation. Another black woman
appeared. This one in an old, shirtdress and bandana
around her head. She did not speak to Lamis, but reached
into a case and pulled out something that looked like
tape. Lamis watched in horror as the taped was placed all
around her cunt, wherever there was hair.

The woman then painted the tape with a solution that she
explained would make it adhere even more. The woman
explained that it would take a few minutes for it to work
and then removed shears from the case. Lamis tried to move
her head, but the woman grabbed her hair and began to cut
Lamis's beautiful hair almost to the skin. Lamis sobbed as
her beautiful hair fell to the ground and she could feel
the cool air on her nearly bald scalp.

After the last strand of hair was cut the woman returned
to the special tape on Lamis's cunt hair. She lifted one
edge and in a single, quick motion pulled every hair from
Lamis's cunt. Lamis's cunt looked like a baby's, no hair
and just as smooth. The pain of her cunt hair being
pulled at once was almost too much and Lamis thrashed her
head from side to side wailing into her gag. She caught
sight of others experiencing the same humiliation.

When she thought her ordeal was over, the cross she was
tied too was flipped over and the tape was applied to her
ass, under her arms, anywhere there was hair. When the
woman was finished, Lamis had only stubble on her head;
there was not a single hair on any other part of her
body.

The woman placed the sackcloth back on Lamis and Leroy
again arrived, as she was untied. He grabbed the chain
and pulled hard causing Lamis to fall to the ground. He
shook the whip at Lamis and reminded her on the beating
she would receive if she resisted. He informed Lamis that
the auction was going to begin and she would be in the
first group of five. Leroy then pulled Lamis through a
door out into a large arena shaped like a horseshoe that
was filled with men. As Lamis was pulled out at the
opening of the horseshoe she saw the platform stage and
the other four women already ascending the platform.

Their heads were hung down, each shaved like Lamis, each
with a collar, a number, and wearing the same sackcloth
dress. Leroy pulled Lamis into line at the end behind the
fourth girl and nudged her toward the stairs leading to
the platform. The girl looked back at Lamis, her eyes
swollen from crying. Lamis thought she could be no more
than seventeen. They were all Arabian-Americans and Lamis
suddenly came to the realization that they were being
sold like slaves.

She turned to run from the platform, but Leroy and two
other black men blocked her path. All Leroy had to do was
uncoil the whip and Lamis decided that the platform would
be a less painful ordeal. Besides, she felt her
humiliations could get no worse.

Once on the platform, the Colonel walked to each woman
and had one of the "colored boys" untie the sackcloth
allowing it to fall to the ground. Lamis was no exception
and in seconds found herself standing completely naked in
front of the crowd of all white men.

With her hands tied behind her she could not cover
herself; and the gag prevented any verbal protest. Lamis
held her head down as the Colonel remarked about her
breast and her cunt. Lamis was then turned around so the
Colonel could pat her ass and talk about what a good
"breeder" she would be.

As she was turned back around, Leroy forced her to bend
at the waist causing her ample breast to dangle. The
Colonel grabbed one in each hand and began to pull at
them as if he were milking them and talked about her
breasts being the best set seen in a while.

This humiliation was over but only replaced with the
bidding. Lamis was not allowed to dress, but instead,
Leroy kicked her legs apart and pushed the whip into her
back causing her to arch backwards and jutting her breast
out even further. The bidding for Lamis was furious, up to
$1,000.00. Then it began to slow with two men bidding
against each other at fifty dollars at a time.

Lamis looked directly at one of the men and noted he had
been the one who had examined her in her pen. In Lamis's
mind this was all just a nightmare that she would
eventually wake from as the Colonel yelled "sold!" for
$1450.00 and the man she knew came up to the platform and
took the leash from Leroy's hand.

Lamis struggled and pulled at the chain seeing this as her
last chance, but the man was too strong and simply jerked
her to the ground and dragged her off the platform. Leroy
asked if he wanted her sackcloth and the man replied Lamis
wouldn't need it. Lamis struggled to her feet and walked
behind the man. She was determined not to give in no
matter what happened. After all, this was the 21st
century and people, even black people, could not be sold
like they were prior to the Civil War.

Lamis noticed the stares and the lust from the other men
as the man who had bought her led her through the crowd
to his truck. As she walked her breast jingled and she
could feel the air on her baldhead, cunt, and ass. She
trembled as he pointed to the bed of the pickup and she
climbed into the back. The man then attached her leash to
a ring in the back of the truck effectively preventing
any escape at this point.

As he climbed into the cab he informed Lamis she was to
call him Master and obey every command. Lamis just glared
at him with hatred and the Master slapped her face three
or four times and asked if she understood. Terrified from
the beating and the pain, Lamis nodded yes and the Master
climbed into the cab and drove away.

Lamis had fallen asleep and was not sure how long the ride
had been. She was startled awake by the sudden stopping
of the truck. Cold, naked, hungry, and tired, Lamis knew
that she was in no condition to escape. She surveyed
where she was and saw in the dim morning light the large,
plantation-style home in the distance. To her left and
right were giant fields of some sort of crops, as far as
she could see in the dimness.

She heard voices in the front of the truck. It was the
man she had been instructed to call Master speaking to
someone named Curtis. Suddenly, a huge, black man
appeared at the back of the truck and informed Lamis he
was Curtis, unhooked her leash and pulled her from the
truck.

Curtis talked as he led Lamis toward the back of the large
house. He told Lamis that the man named Master had bought
her for breeding and Master would begin fucking her
tonight so she had to be cleaned up. The tears in Lamis's
eyes began to flow again as she protested against the
gag. She tried to pull on the chain, but was too weak. As
she stumbled behind Curtis, she saw a whip similar to the
one used on her before hanging from his belt.

As they rounded the large house, Lamis could see several,
small, shacks in back. Lamis counted 8 or 10, each about
10 feet by 10 feet. Curtis led Lamis to one of the shacks,
pushed open the door, and dragged her inside. Lamis
stumbled as she entered and fell on the dirt floor of the
shack.

She heard Curtis tell someone to "prepare her" and looked
up and saw an older, black women, maybe in her forties
dressed in a long, cotton skirt and denim shirt tied at
the waist. The woman introduced herself as Ellie and
informed Lamis that she tended to the Master's bitches
until they were bred.

Lamis drew back as the woman named Ellie approached her,
and braced herself for a blow. Lamis felt Ellie's hands
fumbling behind her head and saddening the gag was free.
Lamis slowly worked her jaw up and down and side to side
and felt such relief. She turned to speak to Ellie and
Ellie held up her hand and told her not to speak at all.
Ellie explained if anyone heard Lamis talking, she and
Lamis would be severely punished.

Ellie pulled Lamis to her feet, removed the shackles from
her wrist and the collar and led her to a large tub
filled with hot water and motion for her to sit. The hot
water felt good on Lamis body. She rubbed her head and
began to sob and she felt the stubble where her hair had
been and saw her cunt lips fully exposed and bare.

Ellie slapped Lamis on the side of the head and admonished
her to be quiet as she began to scrub her. Ellie
explained that everyone knew it was 2001, but that there
was no work in the South and being a slave on a
plantation wasn't that bad.

Ellie told her that she was one of the lucky one's
because the Master had chosen her to breed. Instead of
working the fields or being a field-fuck, Lamis would only
be fucked by the Master, once bred, Lamis would be treated
better. Lamis asked in a whisper what a field-fuck was.
Ellie explained that some female slaves were simply
staked-out on sawhorses in the field so that the field
hands could fuck them whenever they chose.

She told Lamis that sometimes they would be fucked over
100 times using all their holes before getting a break.
The Master liked to reward the field hands this way and
it kept them happier. Lamis asked about escape and again
was slapped, this time twice across the face and was
ordered by Ellie not to ever mention that word again.

As Ellie replaced the shackles and collar she instructed
Lamis that she would be taken to the Master's house
tonight and that she had better do everything she was
told without hesitation. Lamis asked Ellie about clothes
and Ellie just laugh as asked why Lamis would need them,
as a breeder, her only purpose was to be fucked by the
Master.

After Ellie sprayed perfume over Lamis, Curtis led her to
the large house. Once inside, Lamis was pulled into a
large sitting room. Lamis looked around and saw the man
who had bought her, the one they called Master. Also in
the room were four other men. All were smoking cigars and
talking about their plantations. Lamis attempted to rush
passed Curtis to the "Master," she felt that was her only
chance. Just as she began shouting her protests, Lamis
felt the chain tighten around her neck cutting off her
voice. Lamis gasped to speak, but the collar was so tight
she could only make whispering sounds.

The Master and his guest all stopped talking and looked
over at Lamis. The Master began discussing how he had
bought Lamis and planned to breed her. He told Curtis to
bring her closer.

Curtis glared at Lamis and as he passed threatened her
that if he was whipped because of her, she'd be sorry.
Curtis handed the leash to the Master and walked back to
the entrance to wait. Seated, the Master was in a perfect
position and he began to insert two fingers into Lamis's
cunt. Lamis started to pull away, but heard the whip that
Curtis held drop to the floor.

She stood as still as possible and endured the probing
fingers. The Master complained about her dryness as he
removed his fingers and wiped them on her thigh. He next
directed the attention of the other men to her breast.

He spoke with pride about the size of her breasts as he
squeezed both them in his hands like mellows. He reveled
in the potential to "milk this cow" after she was
pregnant. Lamis's humiliation was unbearable, the tears
flowed down her face as she was talked about like a piece
of property. She wondered how long this nightmare would
last.

The Master stood up and ordered Lamis to turn around,
spread her legs, and place her hands on the floor. Lamis
shook her head and began to openly sob. As Curtis
approached with the whip at the ready, Lamis slowly turned
and continuing to shake her head, lowered her hands to
the floor and spread her legs. Lamis now realized there
was no end to the heights of how she would be humiliated.

She could feel her heavy breasts swaying and she tensed
as she felt the Master's cold hands on the cheeks of her
ass. The Master commented to his friends about fearing
the dry cunt and Lamis heard him spit in his hand. As she
felt the tip of his cock now wet with spit at the
entrance of her cunt, Lamis braced herself for the
degradation of being summarily fucked by this bigot.

The Master rammed his cock in with one push. Lamis gasped
as she tried to adjust to the size. Large men before had
fucked her, but this Master filled her beyond capacity.

She felt his hands on her hips and the Master commented
to his friends that it wasn't that bad. With that, Lamis
was commanded to begin to fuck the Master. Lamis was
forced to rock back and forth on this man's hard cock,
sawing it in and out of her cunt, basically forced to
fuck herself while he stood there, smoked his cigar, and
talked with his friends.

Lamis struggled to keep up a rhythm hoping to bring him to
a quick orgasm. After several minutes, her arms were
becoming tired and her body glistened with sweat from the
work of rocking back and forth. The Master commanded her
to go faster and Lamis could hear the sloppiness of her
cunt, now wet from the stimulation. Because she was
shaved, she could feel his pubic hair against her ass as
she drove his cock deeper into her womb.

Finally, he tensed and Lamis could feel the warm flow of
his cum bathing her cervix. It's over she thought as she
felt his member shrink and become limp. But the Master
did not move. He commanded Curtis to bring the "plug."
Lamis listened as he told his friends that in order to
ensure pregnancy, he always plugged the bitch's cunt to
keep his seed inside.

As quick as he removed his now soft cock, Curtis shoved a
large dildo inside her successfully preventing any
leakage of cum. Lamis started to rise and was pushed back
now by Curtis and admonished that she had not been given
permission to rise. She heard the Master offer her mouth,
tits and ass to his friends.

Lamis could stand no more, she quickly stood up, yanked
the dildo from her cunt and jerked the leash from the
Master's hand and she headed for the door. She had
decided that she had suffered enough and would rather be
dead. Before she could reached the door she felt the whip
wrap around both legs and she fell face forward onto the
ground.

Lamis was screaming to be let go as Curtis pounced on her
and silenced her with the gag again. Quickly her hands
were shackled behind her back and she was pulled to her
keep and push in front of the Master. Lamis could see his
anger and hoped he would kill her instead of continue to
use her this way.

Lamis's heart sank as she heard him tell Curtis to use her
as a field-fuck for two days. Lamis tried to plead with
him through the gag as Curtis picked her up and slung her
over his shoulder and carried her out and back to Ellie.

Once with Ellie, Curtis explained that only Lamis's mouth,
ass, and tits would be used as a field-fuck. To prevent
any of the field hands from using her cunt, Lamis was
strapped to a table with her legs spread to maximum
width. Ellie took as block of wood and laid it between
Lamis's cunt lips. Lamis watched in horror as Ellie took
the hammer and drove a nail, first through one cunt lip,
then the other. Lamis thrashed about from the pain, but
moved little because of the way she was tied. Still
smarting from the holes, Lamis watched as a small gold
ring was inserted into each cunt lip, then and additional
ring to hold her cunt tightly together.

Ellie commented that she had warned Lamis to obey and now
she would pay the price. Lamis begged with her eyes and
through the gag as her fear mounted. Curtis ignored her,
picked her up and started outside for the field. As he
stood Lamis up she could see the line of saw horses, some
with women tied across them with a mixture of blood and
cum dripping from their asses and cunts.

One turned her head toward Lamis and Lamis could see her
face was cum-stained also, her lips cracked. Lamis tried
to fight as Curtis tied each of her legs to a leg of the
sawhorse. He then pulled her over the sawhorse and bound
her wrist to the other side. As Curtis removed the gag,
he told Lamis that the field hands would not fuck her
cunt, but pitied her for her ass, mouth, and tits. He
said he would return in two days for her, if there was
anything left.

As he walked away, Lamis shouted she would do anything;
she would even let him fuck her if he would let her go.
Curtis stopped, turned around and came back to Lamis. He
informed Lamis he could fuck her now, and with that went
behind her.

Lamis screamed, pulled against the bonds, and tried to
move her ass as she felt his hard cock against her
puckered asshole. She pleaded as he drop spit into her
asshole and prepared to take her. Lamis had never allowed
anyone to fuck her ass and knew this would be extremely
painful. She continued to beg and began to scream again
as Curtis drove his cock into her tight ass. Curtis told
Lamis she should thank him, he had 14 inches and was one
of the largest on the plantation so her ass would be nice
and loose for the field hands.

Lamis felt she was being split apart as Curtis pushed the
remainder of his cock deep inside her bowels. Her
puckered asshole expanded and stretched to accept the
assault. Lamis went limp and tried to force the cock from
her ass. She quickly came back to life, wailing as Curtis
reached around and grabbed both nipples and pulled her
breast from her body as his cock slid partially out of
her ass.

With each stroke in and out of her ass, Curtis pulled and
twisted her nipples. He enjoyed listening to this uppity
bitch holler and screamed in pain as he mauled her tits
and fucked her ass. Lamis shook her head from side to side
and up and down as she could feel his weight slammed into
her rocking the sawhorse. She felt his cock in her
stomach as he continued to fuck her ass.

Finally, Curtis exploded and his cum burned Lamis deep
inside. Curtis pulled his cock from her ass with a "pop"
and Lamis collapse feeling cum leaking down the crack of
her ass and dripping onto her bare cunt lips. Curtis
reminded her she was here to be fucked, that was all,
just to be fucked, so she should get use to it. With that
he walked away leaving Lamis to the field hands. Lamis
sobbed quietly, still determined not to submit, even as
she heard the talking of the field hands coming in for
the day.

Lamis strained to turn her head to the side to look in
horror at the scene beside her. There were at least eight
women including her bound in the same way at the edge of
a very large field. As the black field hands came upon
them, they dropped there tools, stripped off their pants
and began to assault the women.

Some driving their cocks into the women's cunts, some
into their asses, and by the muffled scream, others into
their mouth. Lamis began her useless struggles as a group
reached her. She tried to block out the horrible comments
about her ass and tits. She felt fingers jammed into her
ass and another finger flicking the rings protecting her
cunt.

A large black man came to the front, nothing but a shirt
on and stuck his hard, ten inch cock into Lamis's face.
Lamis begged to be let go and the men all laughed. The one
in front of her continued to bat her face with his hard
cock as Lamis refused to open her mouth. She heard them
comment that they would fix her and now she became
fearful and opened her mouth.

But the man was not there and it was too late. A man
stood on each side of her face, two more slid their heads
underneath and began to suck her breasts, a fourth
positioned his cock at the entrance of her ass. Lamis
sobbed and begged as the man at her ass began to count,
"one, two, threeee!" Simultaneously the fourth man rammed
his nine-inch cock to the balls in Lamis's ass, the two
beneath her bit down on her nipples and Lamis wailed.

With her mouth open in a wail, the two beside her head
inserted two blocks of wood into her back teeth
successfully keeping her mouth open. Lamis tried but could
not force the blocks from her mouth. Her ass and tits
continued to be abused and now her jaws were aching from
the wood blocks.

Finally, a rag was tied around her forehead and pulled
back so that the back of her head almost touched her
back. The rag was tied to her hands. Lamis realized now
that they could fuck her mouth without effort. She
grunted with each thrust in her ass and watched in horror
as men with varying sized hard cocks began to line up at
her head.

Lamis wished she had not run as the first grabbed her head
and pushed his hard, foul-smelling, cock into her mouth
and began to face fuck her. Lamis was rocked between
someone fucking her ass and fucking her mouth. She barely
had time to breath when another cock would be shoved into
her mouth. A cock would be pulled out of her ass only to
be immediately replaced by another.

While both of these holes were being abused, her tits
were sucked, her nipples bit and twisted. Lamis tried to
shut her eyes against the abuse and simply groaned with
each new thrust in her ass or mouth.

If she didn't struggle enough, they would start on her
tits again, biting the soft flesh of the tit itself, or
sucking the nipple until it was long and hard, then
biting it almost bringing blood. As the men started to
move away, Lamis found herself covered in cum, blood, and
her on shit. Many of the men had fucked her ass, then
moved immediately to her mouth. Cum dripped from her now
gaping asshole onto the ground. Although she could not
see her tits, they were painful everywhere and her
nipples ached beyond belief. She could not even turn her
head because of the rag tying it into place and her jaw
had gone numb from the wooden blocks.

Lamis began to sob uncontrollably, opening and closing her
hands just to make sure she was not having a nightmare.

The ordeal seemed to be over. Lamis felt cold water
sprayed across her ass. The rag was untied and throw
away. Curtis came up and sternly cautioned her against
biting and removed the wooden blocks. Lamis thanked him as
he continued to spray her all over with the hose. The
cool water felt good on her abuse tits, and she felt good
to be clean when he sprayed her face.

Finally she felt a small device being insert into her
ass. She pleaded to know what was happening. Her asshole
was so stretched she could just barely detect the nozzle
being insert. She grunted as she felt her bowels fill
with cold water. Lamis began to scream as the pain and
nausea began to increase.

Finally Curtis removed the nozzle and to Lamis's
embarrassment she lost control of her bowels emptying the
content onto the ground. Curtis simply sprayed her pile
of shit mixed with cum away. He then checked her bonds
and left her. As he left, Lamis began begging again, she
agreed to do or be anything for the Master, she promised
never to run again, but Curtis just kept walking as he
reminded her the punishment was two days.

Lamis finally fell asleep across the sawhorse. A bucket
attached to a strap being placed over her head awakened
her in the morning. Curtis informed her that she should
eat her only meal for the day. Like a horse, Lamis was
forced to eat from the bucket. After the meal, the sun
baked Lamis's ass and back. She could smell her own body
odor, she could not believe how disgusting she had
become. She shook uncontrollably as she heard the field
hands again. Many of the women screamed before they even
got to them. Lamis began to scream also.

It did little good as she was abused worse than the day
before. That night when Curtis arrived to clean her,
Lamis's eyes were stuck shut from all the cum. Curtis
gently removed the large section of fence post that had
been inserted into Lamis's ass as a joke. Curtis noted
that no bite blocks were used as he splashed water onto
Lamis's face.

As Lamis came around she automatically lifted her head and
opened her mouth for the cock she had been conditioned to
receive. Curtis untied her and dumped her unceremoniously
into the wheelbarrow to take her back to Ellie.

In the tub, Lamis just cried as she saw hundreds of bite
marks on her beautiful breasts. Her nipples were now
twice as big as they had been and were a very dark brown
from being constantly engorged. Ellie cleaned her again
this time removing the gold ring that held Lamis's cunt
together. Lamis was led to the Master's room again.

However, this time, before she could be asked, Lamis
simply bent at the waist, placed her hands on the floor
and presented herself to the Master to be fucked. Lamis
had decided on the second day of her abuse by the field
hands that she would be the best breeder the Master had
ever had, she would do anything to avoid being tied to
the sawhorse again.

The Master praised her as he fucked her cunt, but also
warned her that another transgression would result in a
permanent assignment as a field-fuck. Lamis simply nodded
acknowledgement as she rock back and forth in a steady
motion on the Master's cock buried into her cunt.

For two months, Lamis had come to the Master's house each
morning and night to be fucked in her cunt. She had not
been abused or hardly spoken too by the Master.

The abuse her breasts had taken from the field hands was
hardly noticeable. Her asshole had almost returned to the
original size. When she entered the Master's room, she
removed the plug from her cunt, assume the required
position, and he would fuck her in the same way,
replacing the plug when finished. Lamis had noticed in the
past week a heaviness to her breasts in addition to a
heightened sensitivity of her nipples. AT night, she was
chained to a wall inside a small shack, but no one bother
her until morning.

This morning, Curtis wanted her to pee in a bottle. As
she assumed the position to be fucked, Curtis quickly
approached the Master and whispered into his ear. Lamis
was not fucked that morning, but taken to Ellie who
closed her cunt again with the gold ring. Lamis was
informed that she was pregnant and would her cunt would
no longer be used.

Lamis had hoped this was a reprieve from the constant
sexual abuse, but soon learned that the Master enjoyed
fucking her ass and mouth also. After she was pregnant he
was also give her to his friends to fuck in the ass or
mouth, but her cunt was off-limits and protected by the
gold rings. Lamis had forgotten who she was and had
completely submitted to being a breeder.

She no longer resisted any abuse. Curtis frequently
fucked her ass at night after he had chained her to the
wall. Not one person treated her anymore that property.
As her pregnancy advanced, her breasts became larger and
larger as they filled with milk.

In about the six month, during one of the Master's more
vigorous ass-fucks, milk squirted from Lamis's breast. The
Master seemed exceptionally delighted with this event and
had Lamis fuck him harder than usual.

During the past two months Lamis was never allowed any
clothing. Her only covering was the collar around her
neck. Her wrist shackles had been removed about three
weeks ago as the Master thought her to be no longer a
risk. Lamis had been fucked in the ass so many times that
she no longer felt any discomfort. She was convinced that
she was nothing but a breeder and accepted her position.

She had still not forgotten the field fuck and shivered
with those memories. Now that Lamis's tits had produced
milk, her routine was changed.

After the Master finished cumming in her ass, he made
Lamis remain with her hands flat on the ground and pushed
her to her knees. Her large tits hung heavy with her
pregnancy and now the milk. The Master said something to
Curtis, and he left and returned with two women who slid
pans under Lamis's breast. Then each woman grabbed a
breast in both hands and began to pull down as if they
were milking a cow.

Lamis moaned with the mixture of pain and pleasure. She
remembered she had been bought not only as a breeder but
also as a milk cow. Now Lamis understood what that meant
as the women continued to pull and tug downward on her
breast.

Much to the Master's displeasure, only less than an ounce
of milk was expressed from Lamis's tits. However, the
pulling and tugging had made her cunt juices flow and the
Master could see her clit engorged with excitement. He
asked Lamis how long since she had cum and gave her
permission to speak.

Lamis responded that she could not remember. He then
ordered Curtis to come to him and he told Curtis to kneel
between Lamis's legs and suck her clit until she came.
Lamis jumped when she felt the tongue on her clit. Gently,
Curtis took her engorged clit in his mouth and began to
suck on it, flicking it with his tongue.

The women watched until Lamis began to moan, then went
back to pulling and milking her tits. Lamis at first
thought to resist, but the pleasure was too great and she
suddenly began such an intense orgasm. As her ass began
to shiver, she pushed her cunt back against Curtis's
mouth and he sucked harder and faster. Lamis was cumming
and the milk began to flow from her tits as the women
pulled and milked harder.

Lamis's orgasm continued on and on until the women had
filled the pan with her milk. Lamis thought she would not
stop cumming, but Curtis released her clit with a gentle
parting lick and Lamis fell to the floor. She had
completely submitted now. She had become a breeder and
milk cow, and she would not ever be able to return to
what she was before.

The Master had Lamis's wrist shackles reapplied and she
was hung by her wrist in a cold room, arms spread wide
above her head. There was a large cushion that forced her
chest, and her tits outward. The Master informed Lamis her
tits would be constantly sucked by whomever had the
desire to ensure that they remained full of milk. He
would continue to fuck her in the ass, but now would take
her cunt and mouth also to make her cum.

Each morning, the Master informed her, she would be
brought to the kitchen for milking. The Master enjoyed
fresh breast milk and with her large tits, Lamis could
prove to be the best producer he had ever brought. The
remainder of her pregnancy Lamis had her tits almost
constantly sucked by strangers, guest, field hands, other
women, whoever saw her handing in the cold room. Each
morning she would be on her hands and knees over the pans
while the women milked her tits. Her nipples grew to
almost two inches long and her tits increased to twice
there normal size.

The Master lost interest in her during her last two or
three months of pregnancy, but the milking did not stop.
Lamis finally went into to labor and delivered a baby boy.
Lamis never saw the baby after the delivery. She became
even a better milk-cow after the birth because her breast
were so full of milk for the baby. Now the Master did not
even bother to milk her breasts, he simply had her come
to him and he himself would suck them dry. Lamis realized
that this would cause her breast to continue to produce
more milk. The only improvement for Lamis was she
recovered her figure quickly from breastfeeding the
Master.

One evening about three months after her delivery, she
was taken by Curtis to the Master's quarters at night.
There was the Master and at least five other men Lamis did
not know. Lamis stood upright, her breast dripping milk as
the Master offered her to his gentlemen. One laid on the
ground and they lowered Lamis onto his hard cock.

Lamis was used to being fucked so this was not new. But
then, they bent her forward and she felt another cock in
her ass. Lamis had never been double impaled before. She
struggled against the fullness as the second man easily
pushed his cock into her well-worn ass.

A third man held her head up and pushed his cock through
her lips to the back of her throat. Lamis continued to
concentrate on the two cocks in her ass and cunt. She
tried not to move. The final two men each took a tit in
their mouth and all five began to fuck and suck at the
same time.

When the man in Lamis's ass pulled his cock out, the one
in her cunt was forced in. The cock in her mouth was
pushed down her throat and her tits were sucked until
they were dry of milk. Lamis suddenly began to fill
twinges of pleasure deep inside.

Her body was betraying her as the Master watched her
being abused in all her holes. Lamis began to moan and
push back against the cock in her ass and down on the
cock in her cunt. She offered her breast to the men
sucking her tits and began to slurp at the cock in her
mouth. The cock in her cunt began to grow with the cock
in her ass as each man began to cum.

The man in her mouth pulled his cock out and began to cum
on Lamis's face just as she started her orgasm. Lamis
bucked and pounded the cocks in her ass and cunt and
begged the men to suck her tits harder.

The five men pulled away from Lamis and she laid on the
floor cumming over and over again. She began fingering
her clit and begged the Master to fuck her some more. The
Master told Curtis to take the whore and give her to the
kennel. Lamis begged the be fucked as Curtis dragged her
from the room, out of the house, and into the yard. Lamis
begged Curtis to fuck her as she continued to plunge
fingers into her cunt while she walked.

Lamis failed to realize where Curtis was taking her until
the gate slammed shut on the kennel. The Master kept
about 10 - 15 Doberman and German Shepards to guard the
house.

Curtis pushed Lamis over a barrel with her ass high and
attached her hands to two stakes in the ground. He then
pulled her legs wide and attached them to two stakes
also. Lamis could hear the dogs moving toward her as
Curtis walked out of the gate. She heard Curtis tell her
goodbye as she felt the first dog stick his cold nose in
her cunt and lick her clit. As first Lamis was so afraid,
but the rough tongue with just one stroke sent her into
orgasm again.

She did not care when she felt the dog's paws on her back
and his hard, cock slide into her cunt. Lamis had been
fucked so much by so many, that the dog's knot easily
slid past her cunt lips. Each dog took her, some missing
her cunt and driving into her ass.

After three days Curtis returned and found Lamis where he
left her. He was disgusted by the sight. Her asshole was
opened about the size of a plum and cum and shit leaked
out into a large pile on the ground. Her cunt was opened
enough to see the cum lying inside her.

Her back was nothing but scratches and her tits were
swollen and dripping milk onto the ground. As her lifted
her into the wheelbarrow she simply moaned.

Curtis then told her she was not good for anything now
except to work as a field fuck. Lamis thanked him as he
tied her over the sawhorse.